Maidens of the Kaleidoscope
~Beyond the Border~ => Rumia's Party Games => Mystia's Stored Games => Topic started by: Oldmansour on May 11, 2013, 12:56:50 AM
-
>You are Byakuren Hijiri, 18 years old, resident of the city of Mayoiga, caretaker (owner) of Rin Kaenbyou, resident of the Moonside apartments, and third year student of Mayoiga High. A few days ago, you were the most popular girl in school, one of the most well-known and liked girls around town. And then you touched a strange doll, and saw a world not your own. That was the day that everything changed, and you became Magical Lotus, the Hero of the Heart.
>After an eventful day at school, and more personally eventful evening in which Rin joined your cadre of heroes, you and your friend set off to investigate the other shrines of the city, to examine the sacred flames there, as well as, hopefully, making contact with the resident Gods, as you had with the Metal Tiger. The Black Tortoise shrine revealed no signs of the God himself, though there were a number of sensations you couldn't identify without transforming, which you felt you could not do at the time. You also made a number of your fans happy, and had a pleasant conversation with Sanae's mother Kanako. You also learned that your new powers can be used to help alleviate the symptoms of drunkenness from your run in with the unfortunate Elis.
>The Blue Dragon shrine, however, had a far more dramatic and otherworldly event. After witnessing a practice duel between your landlord Reimu and the head miko Tenshi, a somewhat bizarre meeting with a green haired shrine maiden involving a piece of jade, and a surprisingly nice conversation with one of Reimu's aides, you and Rin bore witness to the sacred flame turning blue, and a disembodied voice spoke to you in cryptic words, answering your questions in riddles and verse. And yet neither you nor Rin could sense whatever was speaking to you, and a conversation with Kiku came up with no conclusions on the matter.
>Your fatigue and hunger finally catching up to you
>"Okay, it should be along shortly."
>Have a seat, and wait for the taxi to arrive
>"Gotcha."
>Rin produces a small flip book from her pocket as she stands next to you, which she uses to practice her kanji. It's an ongoing battle for her, as kanji is not the most straightforward of writing systems to employ, so she takes a number of opportunities to review and study when she can. You offer to help her practice, which easily fills in the nine minutes it takes your chariot to arrive, this cab green in color with black lettering and highlights.
-
>All aboard!
>Direct the cab to the appropriate destination, of course
-
>All aboard!
>Direct the cab to the appropriate destination, of course
>The back door opens automatically as you and Rin approach. Handy feature on a number of modern cabs, their rear doors can be opened from the driver's seat.
>Said driver of this one is a handsome fellow somewhere around twenty, short cropped brown hair matching the shade of his trimmed goatee. "Howdy, ladies." he greets you both as you climb aboard.
>"Moonside? Sure, no prob..." he trails off, sparing a glance back at you just before he pulls away from the curb. "If I'm not mistaken, you work with my sister, don't you?"
-
>Do we have any idea the sister he might be referring to? Does he seem to resemble someone we know, maybe?
-
>Do we have any idea the sister he might be referring to? Does he seem to resemble someone we know, maybe?
>Upon closer inspection, he bears a reasonable resemblance to Lorelai, your fellow model, whose father owns this company.
-
>"Are you... Lorelai's brother, by any chance?"
-
>"Are you... Lorelai's brother, by any chance?"
>The young man smiles. "Big brother, yup. Name's Kyle, Kyle Farenna. And you are, don't tell me...." He breaks off and hums for a few seconds. Then a few seconds more. He seems to be having a spot of trouble coming up with your name.
-
>Give him another moment, then offer pleasantly: "Would you still mind if I did?"
>If he agrees, give the struggling man our name.
-
>Give him another moment, then offer pleasantly: "Would you still mind if I did?"
>If he agrees, give the struggling man our name.
>"MmmmmMMMMMM, yeah, sure." the young man says after a few more seconds of intense thought.
>Almost thought he was gonna pop somethin' there. Rin remarks.
>"HIJIRI, that was it." the cabbie explodes. "Dammit, I suck with names." he adds with a wry grin.
-
>"It happens to the best of us."
-
>"It happens to the best of us."
>"Heh, true." he says with a chuckle. "So that'd make you... Rin?" he asks your kasha.
>"I am."
>"Is it true what they say? That Byakuren here beat an oni to rescue you?"
>"As true as I'm a redhead." Rin replies.
>"Hot damn, girl." Kyle says with a whistle. "You must be crazy tough to take on an oni and win."
-
>"It was only a match of tennis. It was quite an intense one, I will grant you, but still."
-
>"It was only a match of tennis. It was quite an intense one, I will grant you, but still."
>"That's what I'm talking about. I've seen some oni athletes, and they don't come any tougher. Facts is facts, they're just built tougher than humans. Trust me. See this scar?" He holds up two fingers to his right jawline, and there is indeed a nasty looking scar there. "Little gift from an icing race I came out short on."
>"You played hockey with oni?" Rin asks him.
>"Used to be in the minors, till I blew out my knee. Came home for rehab."
-
>"Tennis is not normally a contact sport, fortunately."
-
>"Tennis is not normally a contact sport, fortunately."
>"'s why I can't watch more than a few minutes." Kyle replies. You try not to take offense to that retort. "But whether you're playing tennis or hockey or even soccer, an oni can wear you out. You must have a whole lotta staying power, Byakuren. Well, you'd have to." he adds with a grin. "Working with Aya, and all."
-
>"It was important that I win that match, oni or otherwise."
-
>"It was important that I win that match, oni or otherwise."
>The cabbie nods, a look of understanding on his face as he hears the determination in your voice. "Yeah, I know what you mean."
>You, however, are slightly distracted by the fact that Rin has gently laid her hand over yours.
>"Makes all the difference in the world when you have something to fight for." Kyle continues.
-
>"It does indeed."
>Gently place our other hand on hers and give her a warm smile
-
>"It does indeed."
>Gently place our other hand on hers and give her a warm smile
>"You planning on going professional?" Kyle the cabbie asks as you share a moment with Rin. "Anyone who can out-serve an Oni'd make an impact on the circuit."
-
>"Not seriously, I don't think. But thank you for the vote of confidence, just the same."
-
>"Not seriously, I don't think. But thank you for the vote of confidence, just the same."
>"Well, don't give up on the idea." Kyle replies supportively. "Anyone that's got talent should run with it, with it. Even if you've got more than one; my sister tells me you've got a talent for modeling, too, but pro sports can be just as rewarding."
>And you do look nice in your tennis outfit. Rin says, her lips curled in a teasing grin to match her tone of 'voice'. Very dashing.
-
>Grin back a little: Does that make me a a knight in shining tennis shorts, then?
>"Well there's still plenty of time yet to find my path in life."
-
>Grin back a little: Does that make me a a knight in shining tennis shorts, then?
>"Well there's still plenty of time yet to find my path in life."
>"Take it from me, it pays to start early." the cabbie advises you. "Plenty of guys I've known got passed by while making up their minds about one thing or another."
>All ya need is the gallant steed. She pauses, then giggles in your mind. Oh yeah, I forgot. Ya got Kiku for dat.
-
>Wryly, but still playfully: I wonder how Kiku would take to being demoted to 'steed'?
-
>Wryly, but still playfully: I wonder how Kiku would take to being demoted to 'steed'?
>Ahh, she be fine. Food's better anyway.
-
>Is it? What are they feeding gallant steeds these days?
-
>Is it? What are they feeding gallant steeds these days?
>Rin scratches her head with one of her tails. Maybe Minoriko's got soma that pasta left over. That'd work.
-
>I'd be the last to cast aspersions on Minoriko's cooking, but if leftover spaghetti were a decisive step up in her diet, I might be a touch concerned.
-
>I'd be the last to cast aspersions on Minoriko's cooking, but if leftover spaghetti were a decisive step up in her diet, I might be a touch concerned.
>Rin pauses, then laughs despite herself.
>"D'I miss something?" Kyle asks from the front.
-
>Lightly: "Nothing of consequence!"
-
>Lightly: "Nothing of consequence!"
>Sorry. Rin says, still chuckling lightly. Couldn't help myself.
-
>Not to worry. It would hardly be the first joke to pass between friends unspoken.
-
>Not to worry. It would hardly be the first joke to pass between friends unspoken.
>A pair of police vehicles speed past your cab, going in the opposite direction, as Rin finishes her mental chuckling. That's true.
>The cabbie merely shakes his head slightly, grinning wryly. "What about you, Rin, you got a sport?"
>"Oh... Not sure if I have a fav'rite, really. Never really had a chance ta enjoy sports before."
>"Never been involved in any?"
>"Not really. Played around a bit wit' boxing back in Eire, but not seriously."
-
>Were we aware of this?
-
>Were we aware of this?
>You don't believe she's mentioned it before.
-
>"Boxing? Really?"
-
>"Boxing? Really?"
>"Uh huh." your kasha says with a nod. "I know, I don't look it, right?"
-
>"I find myself a little surprised, yes."
-
>"I find myself a little surprised, yes."
>"It was Konngara's idea." Rin informs you. "I'm no powerhouse.... That's de right word, right?"
>"Right." Kyle supplies.
>"Right. No powerhouse, but I'm light on my feet, so Konngara wanted ta see what I could do in tha ring."
-
>"How did you do?"
-
>"How did you do?"
>"Pretty good, I think. Kept all my teeth." she says, showing off all her pearly whites. "Never did much of it, though, Konngara stopped me after my third fight." She leans back in her seat. "Never told me why."
-
>"Any guesses?"
-
>"Any guesses?"
>Rin shrugs. "To be honest, I never really thought about it. I think I assumed she'd seen enough, that she didn't want me as a boxer an' that was enough. She weren't real big on explanations, so I learned not ta look for one."
-
>"Fair enough."
-
>"Fair enough."
>"If she were another owner, ah could see wantin' to protect her property, but dat usually means they're thinkin' about resale value, and I never really got the feeling that they wanted to sell me."
-
>Smile
>"A moot question now, in any case."
-
>Smile
>"A moot question now, in any case."
>"Wait, did you say Konngara?" Kyle asks. "The oni you beat, Byakuren, was Konngara?"
-
>"Yes? Do you know her?"
-
>"Yes? Do you know her?"
>"I know her name. But more importantly, I know her family." the cabbie says sourly. "Her grandmother put one of our younger drivers in the hospital a couple months ago."
>Rin doesn't seem surprised. "It never took much to set her off."
-
>"Oh dear. I hope it wasn't too serious...."
-
>"Oh dear. I hope it wasn't too serious...."
>"Broken jaw. In two places."
>"She could do that." Rin says, a curious mix of distaste and fear playing over her face briefly. "She was one of the strongest oni I've ever seen."
>"Kid'll be fine, don't worry. He's a good Eire boy, tough. But as a company, we've decided not to accept their business anymore." He snorts. "Is the polite way to put it. Mom's words, she was the diplomat of the family. But I can see how Konngara turned out to be as hard as she is. I'd almost feel sorry for her, if she wasn't as bad as the rest of 'em."
-
>"It is unfortunate to see the cycle of abuse perpetuated across the generations."
-
>"It is unfortunate to see the cycle of abuse perpetuated across the generations."
>"Falling apples and trees, and all that." Kyle grunts. "'course, you get the opposite, too. I mean look at me and my sister. Mom was a hard worker, and so was dad. We got it on both sides, and the both us have had good work ethics since before we could crawl." He chuckles wryly. "Rest of the family could use a bit of work at that, but we're working on em."
-
>Give a little polite chuckle
>Ride onward
-
>Give a little polite chuckle
>Ride onward
>True to the reputation of the service, Kyle proves to be taking a very direct line back towards the Moonside apartments. Or at least as direct as one can get in a big city. The journey is not entirely without incident, however, as a trio of motorcycle riders draw your attention as they overtake you on East Street. One of them, specifically; the tall one clad in black leather. After your last encounter with the biker Motormaster, you weren't relishing the idea of seeing the rider again, let alone when the individual in question seemed to be riding with friends. Motormaster's visored visage passes over your window, and Rin's hand tightens around yours just a touch. But fortunately for your friend, the black-clad rider and her maroon and yellow-clad fellow bikers simply drive past.
>The company inside the cab, however, is much more pleasant. Since placing her hand over yours, Rin hasn't seemed to have found a reason to let go. Nor, for that matter, have you. Neither one of you objects to the arrangement. And Kyle proves to be a rather likable young man. You swap stories about his sister Lorelai, and you can plainly see the pride he has in his younger sister. Though you are quite tired, the kasha and the cabbie are engaging enough to keep you rather alert as your Toyota manufactured taxi eats up the miles, carrying you home. You try to organize your thoughts as well on what you saw and heard at the Dragon shrine, but after a few minutes, you decide to wait until you are more rested before trying to do that comprehensively.
>It takes Kyle and his car the better part of thirty seven minutes to pass by Mayoiga high, and your stomach grumbles as you approach your home. A bit of a snack will definitely be in order once the taxi disgorges you and Rin. Curiously, you detect a faint trail of blueish smoke wafting up from what appears to be the front of the building.
>At the top of the street, Kyle mashes the button on the meter, stopping the cost at twenty-four dollars and fifty cents, then touches another button on the bottom of the device, dropping the figure by five dollars. "That'll be $19.50, ladies."
-
>Pay up after we pull in
>Then thank the man and exit the cab
>Also, what's this smoke?
-
>Pay up after we pull in
>Then thank the man and exit the cab
>Also, what's this smoke?
>Rin produces her half of the fare, adding a ten to yours. You fork over the pair of bills once you pull up to the front of the apartment building, and immediately start looking for the source of the smoke after you and Rin depart the vehicle, bidding a good night to the friendly cabbie.
>Your eyes trace the smoke, which you now note has a faintly bitter odor about it, to just in front of Patchouli's door. The mage herself is standing in front of an earthenware bowl which contains a liquid. Said liquid is the source of the smoke, and the contents of the bowl are a shade of blue you don't think you've ever seen before. The liquid is smoking, but nothing else appears to be happening. You also catch a glimpse of Reisen's bunny tail as she heads back inside the apartment she shares with Patchy.
>"Since when does Patchouli do wizardy stuff outside?" Rin wonders aloud. "I thought she didn't want her folks catchin' wind of her playin' round with magics."
-
>"That's what I am wondering as well. Perhaps it's something that she couldn't do inside?"
-
>"That's what I am wondering as well. Perhaps it's something that she couldn't do inside?"
>"Might be. I know I wouldn't wanna get my place smoked up like that."
>The neophyte mage waves her hand in the air, beckoning you over.
>"Guess she doesn't mind sharing with us."
-
>"Right then, shall we?" Let's go on over then.
-
>"Right then, shall we?" Let's go on over then.
>"You go on." Rin suggests. "I'll head inside, get a bit of food ready."
-
>"Alright then. I'll leave that to you, and fill you in on what she's up to later I suppose?"
>Well, let's go and see what Patchouli's up to.
-
>"Alright then. I'll leave that to you, and fill you in on what she's up to later I suppose?"
>Well, let's go and see what Patchouli's up to.
>"Sure thing."
>As Rin makes for the stairs leading to the upper apartments, you approach the purple-clad mage. "You're just in time." Patchy says, anticipation in her voice.
-
>Raise an eyebrow curiously. "Oh? What exactly am I in time for?"
>Sounds like she's up to something big for her. Perhaps she's figured out how to get past something that's been frustrating her lately?
-
>Raise an eyebrow curiously. "Oh? What exactly am I in time for?"
>Sounds like she's up to something big for her. Perhaps she's figured out how to get past something that's been frustrating her lately?
>"You remember that spell I was working on before I left? Well, I've finally got it working." Then she frowns slightly. "Almost. It needs more water. I think. Or sugar ADD SUGAR!" she bellows behind her in the direction of her room. To your knowledge, that's the first time you've ever heard her shout.
-
>Raise that eyebrow again. "You don't usually shout, this must be quite important. Well, it's going to be one of the two I suppose, trial and error after all."
-
>Raise that eyebrow again. "You don't usually shout, this must be quite important. Well, it's going to be one of the two I suppose, trial and error after all."
>"The formula I'm using is rather old, I had to really research it to find it. And even then, I had to substitute in the acid. Tell Nitori I said thanks for that, by the way."
>Reisen re-emerges from their apartment carrying a large cup. "How much sugar?"
>"Did you put some in yet?" Partchy asks her.
>"A little. I didn't kn-"
>"Good enough. If the ratio's wrong, we'll know for the third try. Give it here." Reisen places the cup in the out-thrust hand of her mistress.
>The rabbit gives you a cautious look. "Just in case, Byakuren, you should back up a step or two."
-
>Back up a step or two and observe the goings-on cautiously
-
>Back up a step or two and observe the goings-on cautiously
>The mage holds the cup under her nose and takes a whiff. "Right." Patchy crouches down and dumps the contents of the cup into the bowl on the ground, then straightens up again. Taking a step back, she extends her arm out, palm down, and a blue glow spreads out under the bowl, illuminating some sort of sigil, lines with runes and patterns of lines the meaning of which you can only guess at. And then Patchouli starts to chant.
>"Waves the caress the western lands, gather now into my hands."
>Your mystic senses register a slight spike of power as Patchouli begins her spell, which you register for the next time you encounter this type of magic. You can also sense the flow of magic in and around your neighbor. It is indeed rather different from the magic employed by Kiku, or at least the sensation it produces is very distinct.
>"Speak of clouds and rains and winds, part the veils which obscures and blinds."
>The blue light which formed the circle of magic on the ground suffuses the bowl, and the liquid within begins to bubble and steam again. You're hardly an expert on this brand of magic, but as far as your senses can tell, the spell Patchy's invoked appears to be working properly. At the very least, you don't sense anything you'd consider to be an abnormality or alarming.
>A discharge of blue electric-like energy flashes between Patchouli's hand and the bubbling container, and the mage yelps in surprise, jumping back and holding her hand.
-
>"Are you alright?"
>Does she appear to be?
-
>"Are you alright?"
>Does she appear to be?
>The young woman is currently cradling her hand, which... appears to be glowing blue. She gives it a shake. "That wasn't supposed to happen." she says through a grimace. Reisen, in the intervening time, has caught her master by the shoulders and is holding her protectively.
>"What happened?" the rabbit asks her.
>"I must have mis-spoken the spell."
>Your attention, however, is diverted by the bubbling liquid in the bowl. For a moment, it looked as though something had broken the surface of the pool, but only for a split second.
-
>What did this thing that broke the surface look like? Could we make out any form at all?
>Stare at the bowl a moment and see if it does it again
-
>What did this thing that broke the surface look like? Could we make out any form at all?
>Stare at the bowl a moment and see if it does it again
>It was too brief to get a good look at it.
>Reisen catches your eye and follows your look, narrowing her youkai eyes. And then she gasps.
>"What is it?" Patchouli has time to ask her attendant before it happens again. A tiny head emerges from the bluish liquid with a splash. The scaled, blueish-white colored, angular head that is distinctly the head of a dragon.
-
>About how large is it?
>Can we actually see a body connected to it, beneath the surface of the water?
>If Patchouli attempts to do something regarding this, give her room
>If not, and it either emerges again or remains emerged, give it a tentative "Hello?"
-
>About how large is it?
>Can we actually see a body connected to it, beneath the surface of the water?
>If Patchouli attempts to do something regarding this, give her room
>If not, and it either emerges again or remains emerged, give it a tentative "Hello?"
>Quite small, actually. It's head is about the size of a puppy's. It's eyes are just a bit larger than they ought to be for the size of the head they're in, but somehow the effect is more cute than disturbing.
>The surface of the liquid is still disturbed by bubbles and foam.
>Though the dragon itself provides information on its own size as it leaps out of the bowl. It's body is only a few inches long, perhaps the size of a large breed of puppy, and slightly bulbous. Perhaps the dragon version of baby fat?
>Patchouli's jaw sags noticeably. "That's not possible." Reisen, you note, takes a protective step forward.
>You, however, are a bit more diplomatic, and greet the little beast. The dragon tilts its head back, shakes its tiny head like a dog shaking off water, then stops, going stock still. In a tiny, high-pitched voice, it speaks, "Rain turning to snow past midday. Northerly winds of mild strength blowing to strong. Cloud cover most of the day."
-
>To the dragon: "Is that... tomorrow's weather forecast?"
-
>To the dragon: "Is that... tomorrow's weather forecast?"
>The dragon answers by forecasting tomorrow's barometric pressure.
>"That's what she was going for." Reisen informs you.
>"But a dragon.... is, impossible!" Patchouli blurts. "It, it takes decades to summon a dragon, even a whelp."
-
>"Well, it seems somehow that it is not. One way or the other."
>To the dragon: "What's your name?"
-
>"Well, it seems somehow that it is not. One way or the other."
>To the dragon: "What's your name?"
>"And it did what you wanted the spirit to." Reisen says supportively.
>"Does that look like a spirit to you?" Patchy demands.
>The tiny little whelp finishes its recitation, then pauses. It beats its little wings and lifts off from the ground.
>"Watch it, Byakuren!" Reisen calls. "It could be a wild summon!"
-
>Continue to talk in a friendly tone to the dragon, though keep our awareness sharp in case it somehow decides to be hostile.
>"Do you not have one? Or would you prefer not to chat now that your business here is done?"
-
>Continue to talk in a friendly tone to the dragon, though keep our awareness sharp in case it somehow decides to be hostile.
>"Do you not have one? Or would you prefer not to chat now that your business here is done?"
>Keeping a wary eye on the blue and white whelpling as it flaps its scrawny wings, you keep your extra senses sharp as well. Dragons are legendarily powerful, even a baby one is reputed to be fully capable of killing a sapient being. You'd hate to transform in front of Patchy and Reisen, much less do battle with something that only looks a few hours old, but if you need to defend yourself and your friends, so be it.
>You other senses, however, are telling you that this creature bears you no ill will. It seems to be as much magic in nature as physical, perhaps even moreso. But it seems, both outwardly and to your extra awarenesses, to be no more hostile towards any of you than Hyozan is. Who, incidentally, has poked his nose out over the railing in front of Letty's door, to see what's going on down here.
>"It might not understand you." Reisen informs you as the dragon starts to move forward. In your direction. Perhaps it is your experience fighting monsters, but you don't believe the dragon means to attack you, or anyone else. The expression on its face, such as you can tell, appears to be a cheerful, even friendly one.
>From the looks on their faces, neither Patchouli nor Reisen would agree with that assessment.
-
>Smile and wave at it gently
>"I think it would be nice to talk for a little while, if you're willing. After all, it's not every day you get to meet a dragon."
>Point to ourselves. "I'm Byakuren."
-
>Smile and wave at it gently
>"I think it would be nice to talk for a little while, if you're willing. After all, it's not every day you get to meet a dragon."
>Point to ourselves. "I'm Byakuren."
>The tiny whelp, now that it's closer, seems to have specks of energy crackling along the edges of its wings, almost like little static discharges as it pushes against the air.
>"Byakuren...." Reisen says, warning plain in her voice, but Patchouli holds up her arm, having pulled herself back together, silencing the rabbit.
>The dragon stops about a foot in front of you, hovering at about the level of your belly. The whelp's eyes are a very dark green with a black slit up the middle, but the serpentine orb gives you the impression of an intelligence. The size of the whelp, and the expression of its face, suggests a primitive intelligence, but definitely intelligence.
>"You didn't summon me." the whelp says in its high-pitched voice.
>"That's impossible." Patchouli gasps again, almost at the same time as Reisen gapes "It can talk?!"
-
>"No, I didn't; I just happened to be standing nearby. I hope the whole process isn't too inconvenient for you? I certainly wouldn't want to think it was unpleasant."
-
>"No, I didn't; I just happened to be standing nearby. I hope the whole process isn't too inconvenient for you? I certainly wouldn't want to think it was unpleasant."
>The dragon's head shakes back and forth, leaving sparks and sparkles in its wake. "But I can't stay. Mother would be furious."
-
>A furious parental dragon is probably not a pleasant thing to have a hand in creating
>"Well, I'd like to think she wouldn't mind if you paused to make a friend or two along the way; I know that I always enjoy such. But I shant keep you if you have to leave."
-
>A furious parental dragon is probably not a pleasant thing to have a hand in creating
>"Well, I'd like to think she wouldn't mind if you paused to make a friend or two along the way; I know that I always enjoy such. But I shant keep you if you have to leave."
>"Mother gets angry easy." The whelp says by way of explanation. It looks around, trailing more sparks behind its head. For a creature summoned from water, it seems almost more aligned with electricity, or energy, than water. "Where am I?"
-
>"In the city of Mayoiga, in Yamato."
-
>"In the city of Mayoiga, in Yamato."
>"Mother won't be angry about that, at least." The little whelp flutters forward, his flight decidedly ungainly, and raises himself up to see your face. "I should tell her you weren't afraid. Why aren't you afraid?"
-
>"It didn't seem like you wanted to harm us, and I'd much rather assume good intentions than ill ones."
-
>"It didn't seem like you wanted to harm us, and I'd much rather assume good intentions than ill ones."
>The whelp wobbles in the air for another moment, then, quite deliberately, licks you with his forked tongue, leaving a strange tingling sensation on your cheek. "You're a good human." The little dragon looks around then, leaving more sparkles of light behind his small head. "So who summoned me?"
>"I did." Patchouli declares, taking a step forward, clearly over Reisen's objections. "And I'd like you to apologize to your mother for me. I was only trying to conjure a lesser water elemental, not a dragon."
>"So how did you summon me?"
>Patchouli's cheek puffs out ever so slightly as the dragon starts to flutter in her direction. "I made a mistake in the spell I used."
>What's going on out there? Rin's voice comes to you. I thought I heard shouting.
-
>Patchouli accidentally summoned a baby dragon, but it seems friendly. I think things are okay now.
>Keep a close watch on Patchouli's interaction with the whelp, but let her say her piece.
-
>Patchouli accidentally summoned a baby dragon, but it seems friendly. I think things are okay now.
>Keep a close watch on Patchouli's interaction with the whelp, but let her say her piece.
>Well, all right then. ... She did what?!
>The tiny dragon sniffs the air in a somewhat exaggerated manner. "You were practicing your magic?"
>"I suppose you could put it that way." Patchy replies, somewhat grudgingly.
>"Careful, careful." the dragon replies, in a sing-song tone, which you're sure grates against the grumpy mages' nerves. But the dragon doesn't elaborate before darting forward towards Patchy.
>"Patchouli-sama!" Reisen cries, lunging forward, but the dragon angles upwards. You still feel no hostility from the little whelp, so you wonder what he's up to. You do note that his body seems to change as he reaches the apex of his curve and begins to dive towards Patchy, his scales taking on a liquidy appearance. As he dives, droplets of what appear to be water stream off him sides and tail. No, wait, they are his sides and tail. The dragon falling towards Patchouli has been transformed into liquid- water, you think. Which, in short order, splashes down upon the mage and her rabbit.
-
>I'll explain in a moment.
>They do seem otherwise alright, aside from being splashed, yes?
>And no sign of the dragon at all now?
>"Are you alright?"
-
>I'll explain in a moment.
>They do seem otherwise alright, aside from being splashed, yes?
>And no sign of the dragon at all now?
>"Are you alright?"
>She... Okay, sure. Rin replies, seemingly at a bit of a loss for words. Which you really can't blame her for, honestly.
>They seem perfectly fine, apart from being wet. And you can't sense anything out of sorts about them, either.
>Nor can you sense any sign of the dragon. The little whelp appears to have completely vanished. Either that or transformed itself to water, for whatever reason.
>Reisen spews a burst of water from her mouth, while Patchy merely looks rather disgruntled. "Mukyuu."
-
>Frown slightly
>"Should I go fetch a towel?"
-
>Frown slightly
>"Should I go fetch a towel?"
>Reisen wipes the water from her face as Patchy huffs. "Don't bother. I've been wet before."
>"Where did it go?" Reisen asks her.
>"Home." the mage replies, walking over to her bowl, which has stopped bubbling and now has a lot less liquid in it. "Either it had the power to teleport itself, or it reversed the magic that brought it here, I don't know. Nothing about this makes sense. Magical mishaps are hardly unheard of, but this defies every law and standard I know of."
>"And you," she continues, turning her attention to you. "Have you lost your mind? Even a baby dragon could have destroyed all three of us."
-
>"It didn't seem to mean us any harm. And even if it were upset, surely being kind to it would do more good than freezing in panic."
>Of course, having the power to defend oneself may play no small role in that confidence....
-
>"It didn't seem to mean us any harm. And even if it were upset, surely being kind to it would do more good than freezing in panic."
>Of course, having the power to defend oneself may play no small role in that confidence....
>"I suppose it couldn't have been worse than staring down an angry Konngara." Reisen remarks, giving her ears a shake.
>There is that, as well.
-
>"I think it was even kind of cute, actually. I'm a little sad I never did catch its name..."
>To Patchy: "And I guess if it defies every law you know than there must be some other one out there you don't, as-yet."
>Smile a little. "There's always something new to learn, after all."
>"Or perhaps there is some other factor which can explain it that has passed overlooked?"
-
>"I think it was even kind of cute, actually. I'm a little sad I never did catch its name..."
>To Patchy: "And I guess if it defies every law you know than there must be some other one out there you don't, as-yet."
>Smile a little. "There's always something new to learn, after all."
>"Or perhaps there is some other factor which can explain it that has passed overlooked?"
>"I'll make sure to call you the next time I summon a dragon." Patchy assures you. You're honestly unsure if she's being sarcastic or sincere. You're normally rather good at reading people, but Patchouli can be hard to gauge sometimes.
>Patchy covers her mouth her her thumb and forefinger as she thinks about that. After a moment, she mutters, "It would have to be a combination of factors. You don't go looking for a minor water spirit for a simple divination and get a whelpling. It's just not possible, not for any one reason."
>"Unless you're stronger than you think you are." Reisen suggests.
>Patchy whirls on her slave. "What do you mean by that?"
>"Well I realize I'm not an expert on Terran magic, by any stretch, but it seems to me that if you try to do something, but put more force into it than you realize, then the results end up being more than you wanted. Crank a throttle too hard, you end up stalling the engine." Indicating you with her hand, she adds, "Put too much strength into a serve, it goes out of bounds. And this IS the first time you've experimented in this school, Patchouli-sama."
>The neophyte mage's face flashes, but she stays silent, plainly thinking about what Reisen said.
-
>"Is there some way for you to analyze the... residuals of the spell? Perhaps trace how it ended up causing what it did?"
-
>"Is there some way for you to analyze the... residuals of the spell? Perhaps trace how it ended up causing what it did?"
>"Oh, I intend to." Patchouli replies, drawing out each word. "Whether Reisen's right or not, whether I simply made a mistake or not, is irrelevant. This is unprecedented. Nothing, so far as I know, has ever happened like this in the recorded history of magic." She picks the bowl off the ground, and if you didn't know better, you'd swear the fledgling mage was grinning. "And I'm going to get to the bottom of it."
>Reisen lets out a soft sigh and smiles faintly at her charge.
-
>"I wish you the very best. If there's anything I can do to help, please let me know."
-
>"I wish you the very best. If there's anything I can do to help, please let me know."
>"There is one thing, at least." says Reisen, looking slightly uncomfortable. "I hate to be a wet blanket, but, it would be for the best if word of this didn't get out. Patchouli-sama's parents won't be happy about what happened."
>"Let them be." Patchouli says easily. "I'll get to show them how wrong they've been all these years."
-
>"I certainly don't intend to go around spreading the word, no need to worry."
-
>"I certainly don't intend to go around spreading the word, no need to worry."
>"Not yet." Patchy says, now plainly grinning. "But when I figure out how to do this again..."
-
>Smile gently
>"I look forward to seeing it happen. Just be cautious, is all I ask; you needn't race to prove yourself."
-
>Smile gently
>"I look forward to seeing it happen. Just be cautious, is all I ask; you needn't race to prove yourself."
>Something dark passes through Patchouli's eyes, and the faint grin on her face takes on a whole different shade. "I've been trying to prove myself to them ever since I was born. And now I finally have a way to do it."
>Reisen catches your eye and shakes her head slightly. To Patchouli, she says, "To say nothing of the fact that it's all yours, your first big contribution to the study of magic."
>The rabbit's words somehow soften Patchy's face, and the gleam in her eyes brightens. "The first of many, you mean."
>"Of course, mistress." Reisen replies with a tolerant smile.
>"And you." Patchouli returns her attention to you. And nods slightly. "Thank you."
-
>Nod back
>"You're welcome. And as I said, if you do think there's something else I can contribute, please let me know."
-
>Nod back
>"You're welcome. And as I said, if you do think there's something else I can contribute, please let me know."
>"Sure. Come, Reisen." she says to her rabbit. "We have research to do."
>"Can I have a minute, Patchy, to talk to Byakuren?"
>"Fine. Just don't be long." the young mage agrees before scampering back to her room, and her books.
>Reisen lets out another sigh. "First Motormaster, then a dragon. What else can happen tonight?"
-
>Smile
>"Well I, for one, would be just as glad if things remained uneventful for the rest of the evening. I am rather tired, actually."
-
>Smile
>"Well I, for one, would be just as glad if things remained uneventful for the rest of the evening. I am rather tired, actually."
>"I'll bet. You're home awful late."
-
>"Well, hopefully I'll get a good night's sleep and all will be well in the morning."
>"What did you want to speak with me about?"
-
>"Well, hopefully I'll get a good night's sleep and all will be well in the morning."
>"What did you want to speak with me about?"
>"Well, that, actually." Reisen says with a small smile. "I didn't think you and Rin would be gone as long as you were, so I was wondering if everything went all right at the shrine."
-
>"It did, I think. More eventful than I expected, though. I watched Reimu get into a sword fight with the head miko. Well, a duel, but a rather spirited one nonetheless. Drew something of a crowd, actually."
-
>"It did, I think. More eventful than I expected, though. I watched Reimu get into a sword fight with the head miko. Well, a duel, but a rather spirited one nonetheless. Drew something of a crowd, actually."
>Reisen blinks. "Reimu-san was dueling Miko Miko Suika?"
-
>Oh. Oops.
>Wave our hands dismissively.
>"Oh, no, no, sorry. Must have been an even longer night than I thought. This was at the Dragon Shrine, where we just came from - a touch ironic under present circumstances, that. This... errand has involved its fair share of travel now."
-
>Oh. Oops.
>Wave our hands dismissively.
>"Oh, no, no, sorry. Must have been an even longer night than I thought. This was at the Dragon Shrine, where we just came from - a touch ironic under present circumstances, that. This... errand has involved its fair share of travel now."
>Well, you are rather tired. Slip of the tongue, perhaps.
>Reisen gives you a sympathetic look. "That must be a difficult errand."
-
>"A little, yes. But the trip was entertaining in its way, nonetheless."
>"Oh! There was something I meant to ask Patchouli's opinion on, now that it occurs to me again. ...though perhaps I should wait until she's a little less preoccupied."
-
>"A little, yes. But the trip was entertaining in its way, nonetheless."
>"Oh! There was something I meant to ask Patchouli's opinion on, now that it occurs to me again. ...though perhaps I should wait until she's a little less preoccupied."
>"Now might be the best time, actually." Reisen says with a helpless little smile. "It's sometimes better to catch her before she dives into her books. Getting her attention after the fact is a bit of a challenge. Believe me, I know."
-
>"Hmm... perhaps I should, then."
>If Reisen doesn't say anything else to interject, head back to Patchouli's place
-
>"Hmm... perhaps I should, then."
>If Reisen doesn't say anything else to interject, head back to Patchouli's place
>Reisen usually knows how to handle her charge, so you take her advice and advance on Patchouli's abode. The rabbit politely opens the door for you.
>The basic construction of Patchouli's apartment is identical to its other five neighbours: kitchen in front, main room beyond, bathroom and bedroom separate. Given Patchouli's passion for magic, you almost expect the place to feature bubbling potions, dusty scroll racks crammed to overflowing, obscure symbols scrawled all over. The young knowledge and her friend, however, are much more down to earth than that. The color scheme of the place is softer colors, light and dark blues with splashes of purples. Patchouli does have more bookcases than any other resident of Moonside, you know, with two in the main room of the apartment, two more in her bedroom, and neither one has much room left in them. The place is a bit cramped, and it's a testament to Reisen's organizational skills that it doesn't feel more cramped than it is.
>The air in here has a peculiar odor to it: a mix of cooked sugars and acid, and there's a lingering dampness that strikes you as soon as you enter.
>Patchy herself is standing at her kitchen sink, rinsing out the bowl from her experiment, her face distant.
-
>Approach Patchouli
>"Sorry to interrupt your train of thought, but I had a small question on an unrelated matter that I thought I'd ask your opinion on."
-
>Approach Patchouli
>"Sorry to interrupt your train of thought, but I had a small question on an unrelated matter that I thought I'd ask your opinion on."
>Stepping into the kitchen, you pose your question to Patchy. The young mage, however, seems almost fixed upon the water flowing from her tap. "Isn't it amazing, when you think about it?"
-
>"Summoning a dragon, you mean?"
-
>"Summoning a dragon, you mean?"
>"Not just that." Patchouli puts the bowl down, and lets the cold water flow over her hand. "In some way or another, my family has been practicing magic since the dark ages. The study of magic goes all the way back to the Dragonstorm, maybe even before. And in all that time, over five thousand years of recorded history, what happened tonight has never happened before." Slowly, she pulls her hand out of the flow of water, watching the liquid drip off her fingers. "How many secrets are still out there to explore? How much wisdom still hasn't been discovered? Oh, if I had the time, Byakuren. If I had the time..."
-
>The Dragonstorm? Do we know what this is? And if we do, what is it?
>"Indeed, the world is a place of many wonders."
-
>The Dragonstorm? Do we know what this is? And if we do, what is it?
>The Dragonstorm is, in short, where the current recorded history of the sapient races begins, and all prehistoric societies ended. It is the term used to describe the period of time when the world had been conquered by a force of dragons, their numbers unknown now. Fragmentary texts tell that the dragons were actually created by a man named Giovanni Avantador in the ancient Roma city of Ondasta. He wanted to use the dragons to conquer the world himself, but he couldn't control the supremely powerful beings, and they destroyed their creator before taking over the whole of the world. Neither the magic of the time nor the technology of any of the races could overcome the dragon's power, and the society of every major race was reshaped by the will of Giovanni's Dragons.
>"Indeed, the world is a place of many wonders."
>Reisen, in this time, has also crossed the threshold and walked up behind Patchouli, reaching out and shutting off the water. This seems to snap Patchy back to reality, and she blinks owlishly. "Yes, well... In time. In time..." She gives her head a quick shake, setting her rather long violet hair swaying, then accepts the hand cloth Reisen offers her. "You, uh, wanted something, Byakuren?"
-
>This man created them, rather than summoned them?
>'Destroyed their creator before taking over the whole of the world' in the sense of 'Destroyed their creator and then took over the whole of the world' or 'Destroyed their creator and then went off somewhere else and never bothered to finish taking over the whole of the world'?
>"Just a small question. I just came from the Dragon Shrine, and had a rather curious encounter with one of the mikos there. Myself and Rin had gotten separated, and as I was looking to reunite with her again, this miko stopped me and, for some reason or another, wished to verify that I was indeed Rin's master. Without explaining before or after, she asked me to hold this in my hand, and then after a few moments said that she had thus verified the truth of my words 'in her own way'."
>Produce the jade and show her
>"Then she insisted I keep this. I... don't suppose you have any idea the significance of this stone, or what the purpose of having me hold it like that might have been?"
-
>This man created them, rather than summoned them?
>'Destroyed their creator before taking over the whole of the world' in the sense of 'Destroyed their creator and then took over the whole of the world' or 'Destroyed their creator and then went off somewhere else and never bothered to finish taking over the whole of the world'?
>Archaeological information states that Giovanni was a sculptor, possibly one of renown in the old world. It states that he carved a dragon statue, or possibly simply a statuette, out of every precious material he could get his hands on. There were at least thirty dragons, possibly as much as fifty, but the precise number has not been found. Manuscripts thought to belong to one of his neighbors claims that those statues were in fact the dragons that would go on to end the world, and frustratingly, the process by which he did this has been lost. Some speculate that Giovanni was an archmage and employed lost magics to animate his creations. Others say he loved his dragons so much that they became youkai to answer his love, though this theory opens up more speculation as to why the Diamond Dragon would have killed him. Still others say he was a devil worshiper, and infused his creations with the souls of those he murdered. On the opposite side, some say he was a righteous man, and the Gods he venerated sent down the dragons to test his faith, or possibly to reward it. The truth may never be known for sure.
>'Destroyed their creator and then took over the whole of the world.' So far as modern experts can determine, the dragons held power over every area of the globe, including some that had no population; the Diamond Dragon, for instance, is known to have roosted near the planet's northern pole.
>"Just a small question. I just came from the Dragon Shrine, and had a rather curious encounter with one of the mikos there. Myself and Rin had gotten separated, and as I was looking to reunite with her again, this miko stopped me and, for some reason or another, wished to verify that I was indeed Rin's master. Without explaining before or after, she asked me to hold this in my hand, and then after a few moments said that she had thus verified the truth of my words 'in her own way'."
>Produce the jade and show her
>"Then she insisted I keep this. I... don't suppose you have any idea the significance of this stone, or what the purpose of having me hold it like that might have been?"
>Patchouli puts the hand cloth down on the counter top and has a measured look at your jade. "More light, Reisen." she commands. The rabbit nods and turns on the light in the main room, adding more ambient illumination. "Jade." Patchouli says after a moment. "Uncut, as well. Or... is that a turquoise...."
>"Definitely jade." says Reisen as she returns to Patchy's side.
>"Jade, then." Patchy hums thoughtfully. "The stone didn't glow or feel like it was powered while you were holding it, did it?"
-
>What became of the dragons afterward, then?
>Shake our head
>"Not in any way I could tell, at any rate."
-
>What became of the dragons afterward, then?
>Eventually, Giovanni's Dragons were overthrown. Some of them were reported to have turned on each other; the dragons of Garnet and Quartz, for instance, are recorded to have fought with each other for days over what are now the Blue Mountains in Eagleland, and stone tablets located in western Japanada tell of how the Brass Dragon was destroyed by the Onyx Dragon. Why these dragons began to fight with each other is not always clear, apart from the Onyx Dragon, who is recorded to be one of, if not the, most violent and evil of all the dragons. Scholars can only speculate as to why he obeyed the Diamond Dragon as long as he did.
>Though the methods are unknown and fiercely debated how this came to pass, it is known that the humanoid races learned how to employ Draconic magic. This power surpassed anything they had developed before, and finally allowed them to effectively fight back against their oppressors. Oddly, some historians argue fiercely that certain dragons, the Dragons of Carnelian, Jade, Amethyst and Gold specifically, gave this magic to the humanoids, to let them fight the more evil dragons on their own. While Keine has said that there is in fact some information that seems to support these claims, it is too damaged to be reliable.
>The key turning point in the Dragonstorm however, was the betrayal of the Alabaster Dragon of her draconic brethren. In Yamato, she found a woman named Hidea no Ao. Pooling their knowledge and power, the two called down a rainbow from the heavens and forged the seven colors into seven dragons, shaped differently than Giovanni's Dragons. Two more dragons, one of white light and one of pitch blackness, were also made by Hidea and Alabaster. These nine dragons fought against Giovanni's, and over the next several years- as far as can be determined- the dragons that had ruled the world for so long were defeated one after another, some perishing in the violence, others simply fading out of history after being defeated. The fates of several of the dragons of Giovanni has yet to be discovered. Some resurfaced centuries, even millenia, later. The Pearl Dragon, for instance, came out of hiding to battle the Lunarians in the first Lunar Invasion, and died in the doing, but not before gaining a great deal of momentum for the Terran forces in Europe and Asia.
>The last dragon to stand was the Diamond Dragon, and the day that it was defeated by a coalition of heroes led by the Blue Dragon marks the start of year 0, the creation of the modern calender and the start of Post-Dragon society.
>Shake our head
>"Not in any way I could tell, at any rate."
>"Hmm.... Let me think."
>"I don't know what the whole 'holding it' thing might have meant," Reisen says as her master ponders, "but it's possible it was just a gift. Something made of jade isn't an uncommon gift in Yamato, after all." She chuckles quietly. "On the other hand, I've never heard of anyone giving anyone a piece of uncut jade as a gift before."
-
>What year is it on the modern calender now, then?
>"I suppose that may be possible, but the exchange was still a curious one. She stared distantly for quite some moments while I held the stone, then afterward smiled and nodded as though she were now satisfied of something, though I know not how or why. She herself was a youaki of some sort, by the way, though I am not certain what kind - she had yellow slitted eyes and green hair. She wore a silver bracelet studded with similarly colored jade, herself."
-
>What year is it on the modern calender now, then?
>"I suppose that may be possible, but the exchange was still a curious one. She stared distantly for quite some moments while I held the stone, then afterward smiled and nodded as though she were now satisfied of something, though I know not how or why. She herself was a youaki of some sort, by the way, though I am not certain what kind - she had yellow slitted eyes and green hair. She wore a silver bracelet studded with similarly colored jade, herself."
>It is the year 5,247, by reckoning of the 'Ano Draco' or 'after dragon' calender. Five thousand, two hundred and fourty seven years have passed since the Diamond Dragon perished.
>"That almost sounds like a snake, doesn't it?" Reisen asks.
>"It does." Patchy agrees. "And I believe there are some snakes that can be colored the same shade of green as jade."
>"Could she have BEEN a jade youkai?"
>Patchouli considers that for a moment. "It is possible." she admits. "If that's what she was, Byakuren, then having you hold that jade makes a kind of sense. Youkai sometimes have a supernatural connection to the objects they once were. You've seen that second-year Kogasa, right? She's a karakasa, that parasol she carries is part of her. They're connected in a way that I don't fully understand, but it's a profound connection, I know that."
>"But that wouldn't explain why that miko gave Byakuren that stone." Reisen counters. "Kogasa wouldn't give her umbrella away, at least I don't think so."
>"Maybe the miko has that connection with all jade." Patchy speculates. "It's a bit rare, but it does happen."
-
>"Would you think that means she still has a connection with it? Now?"
-
>"Would you think that means she still has a connection with it? Now?"
>"I don't know." Patchouli admits. "It depends on the youkai. If there was some kind of magic involved- which is still possible, of course- then I might be able to detect it. If she's a jade youaki, then I'd have no way to tell."
>Reisen clears her throat. "I don't think two spells in one day is a good idea, Mistress, especially so close together."
>Patchouli harrumphs. "Touche. They'd detect that, wouldn't they?"
>"It's a safe bet."
-
>"Well, I certainly wouldn't ask you to risk any trouble over this. I was just curious if her gesture might have had any significance to you."
-
>"Well, I certainly wouldn't ask you to risk any trouble over this. I was just curious if her gesture might have had any significance to you."
>"It could mean a lot of things. It depends on a number of factors. I could give you my best guess, but I couldn't be sure."
-
>"That's fine; an opinion was all I was expecting, really."
-
>"That's fine; an opinion was all I was expecting, really."
>Patchouli frowns at your choice of words. "I'm going to assume that doesn't necessarily mean you didn't think I could figure it out."
>"Calm down, Patchy." says Reisen as she places her hand on the mage's shoulder. "You know she didn't mean that."
-
>Frown a little ourselves
>"I certainly meant no deprecation, but I wouldn't presume to expect a definite answer on a moment's notice."
-
>Frown a little ourselves
>"I certainly meant no deprecation, but I wouldn't presume to expect a definite answer on a moment's notice."
>"Yes. well." Patchouli tosses her hair back over her shoulder. "That will come with time as well." she says confidently.
>Reisen gives you an apologetic look.
-
>"In any event, you did mention a 'best guess', yes?"
-
>"In any event, you did mention a 'best guess', yes?"
>"Mmm. Assuming that this miko was, in fact, a jade youkai, instead of a jewel mage of some sort- which would be highly unlikely for a group of divine casters to field- then it is possible that having you hold that stone allowed her to gain an insight into you. Assuming she had, or has, a supernatural connection to jade, by holding it, she could have learned more about you than a week's worth of conversation. I believe that is what she meant by 'verifying the truth', as you put it."
-
>"That is a somewhat... personal thing to ask of someone without offering explanation."
-
>"That is a somewhat... personal thing to ask of someone without offering explanation."
>"Maybe she wanted the pure truth." Reisen suggests. "Words aren't always the whole story, even when someone is totally honest."
>"She has a point." Patchy agrees.
-
>"I wonder how much such a connection could convey..."
>While honesty is virtuous, there are certain things perhaps best not shared widely at present....
-
>"I wonder how much such a connection could convey..."
>While honesty is virtuous, there are certain things perhaps best not shared widely at present....
>"I believe it depends on the youkai, again." Patchy supplies.
>"I don't think you should worry too much about it, though." Reisen suggests. "This IS a shrine maiden we're talking about. You said she was asking about whether or not you were Rin's master, so maybe she just wanted to see just what kind of master you are."
>"Not the easiest question to get a straight answer to sometimes." Patchouli grunts.
>The idea of being that exposed to a mysterious stranger is a bit uncomfortable in the best of circumstances, let alone with the secret you share with Rin and the other two.
-
>"I will readily admit that is true, though I do wonder now about this... gift that she has left me. Though it is rather pretty."
-
>"I will readily admit that is true, though I do wonder now about this... gift that she has left me. Though it is rather pretty."
>"Lucky, too, if you believe in luck." Reisen adds.
>Jade is stated to be a stone that bestows good fortune, a symbol of love, as well a substance that wards off evil. It's a stone of great significance in Yamato and Luyang, stretching back millenia. It has more meanings beyond these three, but those are the ones that are the most commonly accepted.
>"Since it was a shrine maiden that gave it to you," Reisen continues, "I doubt she meant anything bad by it. It's probably fine to keep. Or at least, I think so."
-
>"What you say does make sense... In any event, thank you for your insight; I do appreciate it."
-
>"What you say does make sense... In any event, thank you for your insight; I do appreciate it."
>Patchouli nods. "No problem."
>"What are you going to do with it, if you do keep it?" Reisen asks you.
-
>"I had not actually given it any thought, really. I suppose I could try to find someplace nice to put it."
-
>"I had not actually given it any thought, really. I suppose I could try to find someplace nice to put it."
>Reisen takes a look at the stone in question. "That's an idea. It's big enough to make a necklace out of, too, I'd bet. Or a ring, maybe."
-
>"I'll have to consult Rin on that then, she might have useful input on that."
-
>"I wonder how much it would cost to have something made out of it?"
-
>"I'll have to consult Rin on that then, she might have useful input on that."
>Reisen nods.
>"I wonder how much it would cost to have something made out of it?"
>"I think that depends on what you have it mounted on. But if you'd like, there's a regular at Koa's who works at Yakumo Jewelers. If she's there tomorrow, I can ask her about the pricing on that for you."
-
>"Sure, I'd appreciate that."
-
>"Sure, I'd appreciate that."
>"Let me see that for a minute." Patchouli says suddenly, holding out her hand.
-
>Hand it to her
-
>Hand it to her
>"She wants to make sure it hasn't been enchanted somehow." Reisen explains as Patchy holds the rock up to her eye.
>"Reisen's right, I can't do a proper divination now... Not that I have the materials I need anyway. Never mind, there's sometimes a mark or two.... More obvious..." The mage turns the stone over and over in her hands. The intensity of her scrutiny is actually somewhat humorous, but you keep a smile off your face. Mostly.
>"Reisen, scan." Patchy thrusts the rock out to let Reisen have a look.
>I guess everything's okay down there now? Rin's voice returns, now sounding a bit drowsy. You can almost see her eyelids start to droop.
-
>Yes, and you won't believe what happened. Patchouli was trying for a weather forecast from an elemental, and accidentally summoned a dragon whelp! He was rather cute really. He's left back for where he was supposed to be though...At least, I think it was a he? Either way, she did get that weather forecast though.
>"I just thought of this, but perhaps it would be good for an armlet or bracelet even?"
-
>Yes, and you won't believe what happened. Patchouli was trying for a weather forecast from an elemental, and accidentally summoned a dragon whelp! He was rather cute really. He's left back for where he was supposed to be though...At least, I think it was a he? Either way, she did get that weather forecast though.
>"I just thought of this, but perhaps it would be good for an armlet or bracelet even?"
>Somehow, you can almost hear Rin blink in surprise.
>"No reason why not." Reisen answers as she takes a closer look at the jade, per Patchy's request. "It depends on the styling. But there's enough jade here to give you a lot of options... I think." she adds with a depreciating smile. "Jewelery isn't my area of expertise." Then she turns her eyes to Patchouli. "I don't see anything out of the ordinary."
>The neophyte mage seems almost disappointed for a moment, then hands the jade back to you. "Wanted to make sure." she says, echoing Reisen.
-
>Accept and pocket the jade
>"Well, I appreciate both the suggestion and the assistance. And I bid the two of you a good night."
>Assuming nothing stops us, take our leave and return to our own apartment
-
>Accept and pocket the jade
>"Well, I appreciate both the suggestion and the assistance. And I bid the two of you a good night."
>Assuming nothing stops us, take our leave and return to our own apartment
>"See you in school tomorrow." Reisen says. "And you should get some sleep yourself, Patchy."
>"Sleep later." Patchy replies quickly, walking past the rabbit and into the main room. "We have work to do." Reisen sighs a tolerant sigh, gives you a nod, then follows her charge as you depart.
>The word sleep sounds very good to you as well, though at the moment, you're probably more hungry than tired. Not by a lot, perhaps, but enough. Hyozan greets you as you reach the second floor with a quiet look, and you give his head a pat as you pass him by.
>Returning to your home, you find that Rin has made good on her word, and you find a plate holding half a sandwich awaiting you in the kitchen, with a glass of milk next to it. Rin, once more in her feline form, has reclined herself in front of the large glass double doors leading to the rear balcony, the curtains partly opened to afford her a look at the sky. Not that there's a lot to see at present beyond grey clouds.
-
>"Thank you for the sandwich."
>Collect food and go sit down somewhere comfortable to munch on it
-
>"Thank you for the sandwich."
>Collect food and go sit down somewhere comfortable to munch on it
>I thought just a half would do, this time of night. Rin informs you as you sit yourself at your desk. Your kasha has made you a ham sandwich with lettuce and just a touch of mayonnaise. Very nice, but not too heavy.
>Did Patchouli really call up a dragon? Rin asks as she picks herself up and pats silently in your direction.
-
>She did indeed; a small blue whelp that sparked with something akin to electricity. It was actually rather friendly in the end, at least to me. Patchouli says she has no idea how what happened was even possible, but is very determined to find out. Perhaps too much so, I fear - I don't want her to somehow cause harm to herself in her zeal, and dragons are nothing to be treated lightly. Not that I expect she would take that remark in the spirit it is intended, were she to hear it.
-
>She did indeed; a small blue whelp that sparked with something akin to electricity. It was actually rather friendly in the end, at least to me. Patchouli says she has no idea how what happened was even possible, but is very determined to find out. Perhaps too much so, I fear - I don't want her to somehow cause harm to herself in her zeal, and dragons are nothing to be treated lightly. Not that I expect she would take that remark in the spirit it is intended, were she to hear it.
>Rin blurs and returns to her humanoid form, and she's changed into her black nightdress with pink trim, while you admit to yourself that telepathy is very handy while you're eating. "Yeah, she's a proud one, awright. But on de upside, at least now she got us two to bail her out, worse comes to worse." She pauses, then ponders, "assumin' our powers work on dragons."
-
>"I have no reason to believe that they would not, at least defensively. Though I hope it a question I need never find the answer to."
-
>"I have no reason to believe that they would not, at least defensively. Though I hope it a question I need never find the answer to."
>"With ya there. Demons is bad enough."
>"Well, unless it's like the temple dragon, then it'll be on our side."
-
>"One should hope, at least. But certainly they do not all come alike."
-
>"One should hope, at least. But certainly they do not all come alike."
>"This one was friendly. Dat's a good start." Rin says with a confidant smile, a gesture made slightly dubious by the fatigue on the rest of her face.
-
>Smile back. Not that we probably look any better in that regard ourselves.
>"Yes, I suppose it was at that."
>Munch
-
>Smile back. Not that we probably look any better in that regard ourselves.
>"Yes, I suppose it was at that."
>Munch
>Your munching is concluded in very short order. The combination of a light snack an an empty belly makes for a rather brief meal. But to Rin's credit, she did a good job of measuring portions. If you're honest, you could very easily go for more, but this takes the edge off your hunger, and that will do for the night, without keeping you awake for long. Good girl.
>In a quieter voice, Rin asks, "So what do we do 'bout the Bird shrine? I got work tomorrow, and you've got play practice. Plus dat thing at de hospital. If ya think we still need to check it out at all, after dat blue flame thing."
-
>"I might simply find some way to casually bring up the topic with Youmu in school tomorrow. For now, at least."
-
>"I might simply find some way to casually bring up the topic with Youmu in school tomorrow. For now, at least."
>"Think that'll be enough?"
-
>"I'd like to think so, but I suppose it's true that I can't know for sure. Certainly there are things we might sense there that could be significant in some way, but we found nothing outright hostile at the other shrines, so I would like to hope that whatever is wrong at the shine of the Metal Tiger is indeed confined to there. And perhaps after tomorrow, Kiku's own investigations will have turned up something else for us to work with."
-
>"I'd like to think so, but I suppose it's true that I can't know for sure. Certainly there are things we might sense there that could be significant in some way, but we found nothing outright hostile at the other shrines, so I would like to hope that whatever is wrong at the shine of the Metal Tiger is indeed confined to there. And perhaps after tomorrow, Kiku's own investigations will have turned up something else for us to work with."
>Rin nods in agreement. "Fewer fires we gotta put out, the better."
-
>"Indeed."
>Stretch
>Yawn
>"It's been a long day."
-
>"Indeed."
>Stretch
>Yawn
>"It's been a long day."
>Perhaps unconsciously, Rin yawns herself moments later. "You said it. I laid out your pj's while you were makin' friends with dat dragon. An' I set the alarm back a bit."
-
>"How far back?"
>And how does this compare to our normal rising time and/or a reasonable margin before school tomorrow?
-
>"How far back?"
>And how does this compare to our normal rising time and/or a reasonable margin before school tomorrow?
>"Jus' ten minutes." Rin says, almost apologetic. "Ain't much, ah know, but I figured a little more sleep'd be okay after the day you've had."
>That should still leave your plenty of time to get to school without any real rush. You tend to be an early riser as it is, so ten minutes shouldn't hurt.
-
>"Well, at least it was a more peaceful one than yesterday. And thank you; I will take the 10 minutes gladly, today."
-
>"Well, at least it was a more peaceful one than yesterday. And thank you; I will take the 10 minutes gladly, today."
>Rin inclines her head, then chuckles. "Honestly, I think I'll take em, too."
>"Oyah, in case I never said so before, you were mighty brave back there at the Scale Shrine, Byakuren. I thought I was gonna jump outta my skin when that flame turned blue."
-
>Smile
>"An understandable reaction. It is a curious thing how not really very much time has passed since all this began and yet already I find myself growing... accustomed to such things. I have faced far worse than what happened at the shrine, and I have no doubt that I will do so yet again. And I have not always felt so brave as I might have appeared, were I truly honest; it is a frightful thing to see the lives of those you care about in mortal danger. But it warms my heart and gives me strength to know that you will be there to face this with me, Rin."
-
>Smile
>"An understandable reaction. It is a curious thing how not really very much time has passed since all this began and yet already I find myself growing... accustomed to such things. I have faced far worse than what happened at the shrine, and I have no doubt that I will do so yet again. And I have not always felt so brave as I might have appeared, were I truly honest; it is a frightful thing to see the lives of those you care about in mortal danger. But it warms my heart and gives me strength to know that you will be there to face this with me, Rin."
>Rin blushes. "It's cuz you're strong, Byakuren. I've know dat since I laid eyes on ya. I don't know how ya got ta be so strong, but you're made outta pure steel, when ya have to be. If ya never had me, or Kiku, or Lily, or anyone else, you still could beat these demons and save the world, just as sure as ya beat Konngara. And fix Kiku's shrine while you're at it."
>"Now come on, git ta bed." your kasha says quickly. "Ya won't be savin' anything if you don't get some shut eye."
-
>"Yes, yes, I suppose you're right."
>Let's get to bed
-
>"Yes, yes, I suppose you're right."
>Let's get to bed
>Spurred by your kasha, you stand and stretch and head to your room. A few hours' sleep is definately called for, and your awareness ebbs into oblivion almost as soon as your head hits the pillow.
>You find yourself in a strange, dark place, moving forwards between two alarming walls. To your left is a towering inferno, a wall of fire that stretches up forever. To your right is an infinitely tall wall of water, rolling like the front of wave but never moving forward. Despite their size, the fire crackles quietly, like a campfire, and the stationary tsunami sounds no different than a brook trickling over stones. Bizarrely, their temperatures are reversed. The area in front of the wall of flame is cold, no heat from the flames, whereas the space before the wave is warm, even hot.
>At the end of this bizarre corridor of opposing elements, you spy the purple-haired Patchouli staring off into the impenitrable black abyss in front of her. "We have a choice." she tells you.
>You answer, "What is the choice?"
>"To walk through the fire and hope not to burn. To walk through the water and hope not to drown. Or to go forward, and hope there's something there." You come up to stand next to your neighbor, and find her eyes are the same as the miko who gave you the jade, as she stares unblinking into the darkness. "What would you do?"
-
>"Then we go forward, for no darkness can extinguish the hope within our hearts."
-
>"Then we go forward, for no darkness can extinguish the hope within our hearts."
>The yellow-eyed Patchouli starts to laugh, a hearty sound at first, but it degenerates into a crazed cackle. You ask her what's so funny. When she looks at you, her eyes are empty, hollow sockets. "But you have no heart. You weren't born with one. Don't you remember?"
>There is a shift in your awareness, and you find yourself staring sideways at the wall of your room. You feel your heart beating faster than it should, the words of your friend striking dread through your being, even though you are becoming aware that it was merely a dream.
>As you rise to wakefulness, Rin appears in your doorway. She looks at you curiously, checking if you're awake or not, you believe.
-
>Look up at her
>Try to muster a smile, if we can. Just a dream after all...
>Glance at the clock
-
>Look up at her
>Try to muster a smile, if we can. Just a dream after all...
>Glance at the clock
>Rin returns your somewhat shaky smile with one of her own. "Good morning, Byakuren."
>Rolling over and glancing at the clock, you see that it is 6:56 AM.
-
>When would we normally get up?
-
>When would we normally get up?
>On an ordinary day, somewhere around 6:30.
-
>"Good morning. I... guess I slept somewhat longer than 10 minutes extra, after all."
>Steady, calming breaths....
-
>"Good morning. I... guess I slept somewhat longer than 10 minutes extra, after all."
>Steady, calming breaths....
>"Only a few." Rin assures you as you work to return your heart to its normal rate. "But it's good you're up, I didn't wanna wake ya if you were having a dream."
-
>"That's quite alright. I'll be up in a minute."
>Unsettling dream or no, school waits for no student; let's get ourselves ready for the day
-
>"That's quite alright. I'll be up in a minute."
>Unsettling dream or no, school waits for no student; let's get ourselves ready for the day
>"Good." That brings more of your attention to reality ans away from your dream. Rin's voice contained a note of concern. Which is still present when she continues, "There's somethin' weird goin' on at school."
-
>"...weird in what way?"
-
>"...weird in what way?"
>"The staff are all standing outside, and the cops are there, too. Place looks like it's closed off."
-
>Can you see the school from where we are or something?
-
>Can you see the school from where we are or something?
>Yes.
-
>"Oh dear.... Do you have any idea what it might be?"
-
>"Oh dear.... Do you have any idea what it might be?"
>Rin shakes her head as you retrieve your uniform. Habit for a weekday. "Can't tell from here, couldn't hear well enough. But there's a crowd outside already, includin' Patchouli an' Reisen."
-
>"I hope it's nothing too serious..."
>Let's get up and dressed and ready to go see what the matter is
-
>"I hope it's nothing too serious..."
>Let's get up and dressed and ready to go see what the matter is
>Rin nods again. "I'm hopin' it's just a busted beam in the gym, or somethin'."
>Now fully awake- well, 95% awake, at any rate- you quickly finish pulling on your uniform, prepared for the day. Well, prepared for the outside, anyway.
>"Did you want a bite ta eat first?" Rin asks as you walk past her into your main room.
-
>"Is there anything quick?"
>Have a glance around for said, ourselves - something that could be satisfying enough with minimal time and fuss
-
>"Is there anything quick?"
>Have a glance around for said, ourselves - something that could be satisfying enough with minimal time and fuss
>"I was makin' rice balls for lunch." Rin suggests. "They'll be finished in a minute or two." A glance at the kitchen confirms Rin's statement.
-
>"That will do just fine, thank you."
>If we have any packing or freshening up to do in the meantime, go take care of it
-
>"That will do just fine, thank you."
>If we have any packing or freshening up to do in the meantime, go take care of it
>Rin seems to have taken the liberty of packing your bag for you, though you wonder if you'll need it today with the events going on out there, so you attend to the rest of your daily morning routine- face, teeth, a look out of the rear-facing glass doors at the sky, which is dark and cloudy this morning, a moment's thought for your brother and a wish for his continuing good health- while Rin finishes off the task of breakfast. And just as she said, in just over two minutes, she announces the formation of your onigiri.
-
>Smile
>"Thank you, Rin."
>Grab an onigiri and much
>And let's go set out and see what the problem is
-
>Smile
>"Thank you, Rin."
>Grab an onigiri and much
>And let's go set out and see what the problem is
>"Welcome." Rin replies, the simple pleasure of doing well plain on her expressive face.
>Snagging one of the four riceballs offered after grabbing up your backpack, you take a bite, throw on your jacket, and step outside while Rin packs up the rest.
>Dreary is the word you'd use to describe the outside world today. The light of dawn is barely illuminating the dull grey clouds that choke the sky, and the hint of a breeze that stirs the air carries the thick scent of incipient snow. Hyozan seems not to have moved during the night, and still lies outside Letty's door in a half-doze. He swishes his tail in your direction, but makes no effort to stand up.
>From your balcony, you move to the rail and have a look down the road towards Mayoiga High. Just as Rin said, the front gates are closed and, you can see at least two police cars in evidence from where you are. A number of students are standing outside the gate, as well as a fair number of faculty members. You think you can make out Lily's wings from here, speaking with what appears to be Koishi- no one else wears that kind of hat with that color of jacket. The one officer of the law you recognize is Komachi, and she is engaged in conversation with vice principal Mima.
>As for the school itself, you can see nothing out of place, at least not from where you are.
-
>Well, let's head in that direction
-
>Well, let's head in that direction
>Rin follows after you as you make your way down the cold stairs of the Moonside building.
>As you approach the side of the road, the voice of the Purpose enters your mind, Good morning, Hero.
-
>Oh, good morning! I'm sorry I forgot to say anything to you last night when I came home - I was very tired.
-
>Oh, good morning! I'm sorry I forgot to say anything to you last night when I came home - I was very tired.
>That is understandable. Fatigue can take a great toll on your kind. You should take care to rest properly.
>There has been a development. the purpose tells you as a police van roll down the road towards the school's gates.
-
>What kind of development?
-
>What kind of development?
>While you were asleep, the barrier was breached. Two more demons have entered this world.
-
>Oh no...
>Do you know where they are? Have they taken action? Do you know any more about how it happened this time?
-
>Oh no...
>Do you know where they are? Have they taken action? Do you know any more about how it happened this time?
>Well, it happened the way the last two did. They forced themselves through. Several demons attacked the same part of the barrier, and a gap was forced open. Why only those two made it though, I am uncertain, but it was only the two. Perhaps they were the strongest of the group.
>Their locations were actually a source of oddity. Although they crossed the barrier at nearly the same place, they emerged in very different locations on this side. One emerged in what is called a race track, and the other in a gaming establishment that I believe is called a casino.
>Oh yes, and I believe I know what they are, as well. You told me of the first demons, Air and Water Champions, and that told me that these demons were using a system of power used on this side as well. These two new arrivals are the Champions of Fire and Ice.
-
>Do you know if they are still at these locations? Have they done harm to anyone, that you know of?
-
>Do you know if they are still at these locations? Have they done harm to anyone, that you know of?
>The Fire demon has not moved from its current location, but I have lost track of the Ice Champion. However, as nearly as I can determine, neither one has taken any offensive action. It is possible that the Fire Champion may be dormant; I cannot be sure. I know that both expelled a great deal of energy breaching myself. They may need time to recover. This was true for the Air Champion as well, which is why its first two youma were as weak as they were.
-
>Then I think we should act quickly before it can have chance to gather its strength or harm others. Where is it?
-
>Then I think we should act quickly before it can have chance to gather its strength or harm others. Where is it?
>The Fire Champion is the one that emerged into that race track.
>You have a better look at the crowd gathered outside the school gate now. Quite a number of the faculty members are present, actually, and none of them show any outward sign of alarm or worry, though you do see some confusion on some faces. This is true for the students as well, which do include Lily, as well as Yamame and a few of the drama club members as well. Vice Principal Mima is standing in front of the gate talking with Komachi. She looks severe, but this is only normal for her.
-
>Is there more than one race track that we know of in town? Or do we not know the location of one at all?
>If either is true:Could you direct me toward it? Or show me where it was on a map?
-
>Is there more than one race track that we know of in town? Or do we not know the location of one at all?
>If either is true:Could you direct me toward it? Or show me where it was on a map?
>There is, in fact. In fact, the term itself is somewhat generic. It could be a reference to the horse racing track, the Miskovsky Downs, in the southwest quarter of the city, located not terribly far from your own home, actually. It could also refer to the Dorlin Speedway, a car and motorcycle racing track on the southeast edge of the city. Then again, it could refer to the track and field racing track at your very school, or the go-kart tracks at Hatoharu amusement park to the north.
>It is located 15 furlongs southwest of your current location.
-
>Does that help narrow things down?
-
>Does that help narrow things down?
>You actually don't know how long a furlong is, but the directionality would indicate the Miskovsky Downs as the likeliest possibility.
-
>Describe the place to the Purpose, and see if this matches its understanding of the location
-
>Describe the place to the Purpose, and see if this matches its understanding of the location
>Fortunately, you have been there before, so describing the place to the Purpose is very easy for you.
>That is it's location. the entity confirms.
-
>Thank you. Is there anything else of relevance that you know of? I presume you have not yet caught sense of the Air Champion again?
-
>Thank you. Is there anything else of relevance that you know of? I presume you have not yet caught sense of the Air Champion again?
>The gap these two broke open has been sealed and repaired. No more will slip through there. But as for the Air Champion, it remains hidden from me. It is possible it and the Ice Champion have some means of concealing themselves that the Fire Champion does not. I will examine the Fire Champion as best I can to see if it lacks something the other two possess.
>I am curious, Hero. Can you sense the Fire Champion, from where you are?
-
>Let's try and see if we can
>And then report as much to the Purpose
-
>Let's try and see if we can
>And then report as much to the Purpose
>Pausing on the sidewalk, you take a breath and send your thoughts southwest, towards the horse track. What strikes your awareness immediately, however, is much closer. A blot of demonic power is located somewhere within the school to your left. It doesn't feel the same as you felt from the demons themselves, or their youma, but it's similar enough. The sensation makes your blood run cold, and your breath escapes you in a sudden burst.
>"You okay?" Rin asks
-
>"I am... I am fine."
>Continuing to her in mindspeak: But there is something... very wrong inside the school. Something that feels very much like the demons.
>To the Purpose: There seems to be something else, very much closer to where I am standing now, inside the school. Not entirely like either the demons or youma I have sensed, but very similar.
-
>"I am... I am fine."
>Continuing to her in mindspeak: But there is something... very wrong inside the school. Something that feels very much like the demons.
>To the Purpose: There seems to be something else, very much closer to where I am standing now, inside the school. Not entirely like either the demons or youma I have sensed, but very similar.
>Rin scowls and curses quietly, then looks at the school, narrowing her eyes, and her focus. Moments later, she shudders, and you see the hairs on her ears stand on end. Very wrong. Rin echoes.
>That's very peculiar. It could not be a demon; there have only been the four that have crossed the boundary. The Purpose is silent for a moment. Your powers are still largely unknown to me. It is possible you have a method of sensing a demonic presence that is concealed from me. You should be very cautious, Hero.
-
>I will be. Keep me apprised of any actions by the others, but this calls for immediate investigation.
>To Rin: Let's find out exactly what it is.
>Go approach the nearest relatively-unoccupied person and inquire into what the issue at the school seems to be. The more obvious one with the police and all, of course, not whatever might be lurking beneath it.
-
>I will be. Keep me apprised of any actions by the others, but this calls for immediate investigation.
>To Rin: Let's find out exactly what it is.
>Go approach the nearest relatively-unoccupied person and inquire into what the issue at the school seems to be. The more obvious one with the police and all, of course, not whatever might be lurking beneath it.
>I understand. I will inform you of any developments outside of this situation.
>There's a lot of general conversations going on, but you spy nurse Utsuho standing by herself by the school wall. She'll do just fine. So with Rin in tow, you cross the street and approach the raven-winged nurse.
>"Good morning, Byakuren." she greets you, and you and your kasha respond in kind before you stab right to the heart of the matter. Utsuho makes no effort to hide her own confusion. "I really don't know myself. It was like this when I got here. Mima-sensei just told me that the school was off-limits. But I'm sure she and the police have the situation under control."
-
>"Surely there must be more information circulating than that?"
>To Rin: Can you hear what the vice-principal is saying?
-
>"Surely there must be more information circulating than that?"
>To Rin: Can you hear what the vice-principal is saying?
>"That's all she told me." Utusho says helplessly.
>Rin nods slightly, then tilts her head in the direction of Mima and Komachi, while the newly arrived van disgorges more officers, including a rather familiar woman clad in a body-concealing black trenchcoat. Komachi's doin' the talkin' now. Rin reports.
-
>Rather familiar? Can we determine who it is?
>Well, what is she saying, then?
-
>Rather familiar? Can we determine who it is?
>Well, what is she saying, then?
>After a moment's thought, you place the unique blue and grey shading of her hair. It's the sweeping-winged miko you saw at the Tortoise shrine last night.
>Rin hesitates, then reports, "Shut up, I get the point."
-
>"Thank you."
>Let's move towards the gate and Mima and co, at least as close as we can get without crossing over some kind of boundary, figurative or otherwise.
>Let me know if you hear anything that seems relevant to what's going on here.
-
>"Thank you."
>Let's move towards the gate and Mima and co, at least as close as we can get without crossing over some kind of boundary, figurative or otherwise.
>Let me know if you hear anything that seems relevant to what's going on here.
>Utsuho nods. "I think you may as well go home, though." she advises you. "I get the feeling there won't be school today."
>Ordinarily sensible advice. But Utsuho doesn't know what you do. So you move in the opposite direction, closer to the school gates. From this angle, you have a better look at the area in question, and you can see a bit of damage to the stone wall the gate is attached to that wasn't there before. The top of the wall has been gouged, deeply, almost as though something incredibly heavy landed on it. And the top of the gate on the side near that damage is damaged as well, bend inwards slightly.
>"Oh, I almost forgot." Utsuho calls after you. "I wanted to have a quick word with you."
-
>Is any of the damage in an accessible area, or is that part of what is cordoned off?
>About how large is this gouge?
>Turn back
>"Yes?"
-
>Is any of the damage in an accessible area, or is that part of what is cordoned off?
>About how large is this gouge?
>Turn back
>"Yes?"
>It's on the top of the wall, which isn't ordinarily accessible anyway. Unless you can fly.
>A little bit bigger than your head.
>Utsuho beckons you closer.
-
>You go on ahead and take a look at what's going on.
>Approach Utsuho
-
>You go on ahead and take a look at what's going on.
>Approach Utsuho
>Understood.
>Rin walks apart from you as you return to Utsuho.
>"I spoke with Yakogoro-sensei yesterday." Utsuho says in a low voice. "About your MRI. I told her about our chat the other day, and she decided to leave the decision up to you. If you're concerned about anything, you can still come in on friday. But it's your decision if you still want to, since as far as I can tell, you're symptom free."
-
>"I will give it some thought, but it is good to know that she doesn't feel it strictly necessary. Thank you."
-
>"I will give it some thought, but it is good to know that she doesn't feel it strictly necessary. Thank you."
>The nurse nods again. "Just let me, or someone at the hospital, know what you decide, so we can free up the time slot."
>They're talking about sending troops in. Rin reports from her position just up the road. But Komachi doesn't seem ta like the idea.
-
>"I will."
>Troops? Just what do they believe is inside?
>Are there any ways into the school that do not involve the front gate? And ideally that may not be monitored?
-
>"I will."
>Troops? Just what do they believe is inside?
>Are there any ways into the school that do not involve the front gate? And ideally that may not be monitored?
>Sorry, I meant the cops here. Didn't mean military. Rin sounds slightly abashed.
>The school has gates on all four sides. And the parking lot behind the school grounds is ungated, and sometimes unguarded as well. It's a bit of a school challenge to sneak in there, since you never know if Mima is watching.
-
>Well, probably it is safe to assume at the moment that Mima is not, in fact, watching the back lot
>Oh. Have they not said anything at all about what they think is inside, though?
>Give a nod to Utsuho, then go catch up with Rin
-
>Well, probably it is safe to assume at the moment that Mima is not, in fact, watching the back lot
>Oh. Have they not said anything at all about what they think is inside, though?
>Give a nod to Utsuho, then go catch up with Rin
>Despite what some of your schoolmates claim, she can't be in two places at once.
>Not yet... Rin sounds a bit distracted. But it's dangerous, 'least Mima thinks so.
>Your business with Utsuho completed, you make for Rin. Komachi says she doesn't want to put the people at risk.... Rin trails off and swears as you come up to stand beside her. Bad news. Whatever's in there, Wriggle-sensei's in there with it. And a couple of students, but they haven't said who yet.
-
>Oh dear. Then we can't afford to wait long to gather information, if others are already in immediate danger.
>To Lily: Lily, do you know anything of what has happened inside the school?
-
>Oh dear. Then we can't afford to wait long to gather information, if others are already in immediate danger.
>To Lily: Lily, do you know anything of what has happened inside the school?
>Let me try to learn a bit more. Rin offers. See if I can get some idea of what's in there.
>The winged woman, presently engaged in speaking with Koishi, looks around quickly then recovers her composure. When did you get here?
-
>To Rin: Please.
>To Lily: Just a minute ago. You were here already, so I didn't know if you might know more.
-
>To Rin: Please.
>To Lily: Just a minute ago. You were here already, so I didn't know if you might know more.
>With Rin still focused on Mima and Komachi, who are presently joined by the coat-clad shrine maiden, you turn your focus towards Lily. She seems much more like her usual self. Her day off yesterday, for lack of a better term, seems to have done her some good.
>A little. Lily admits. Koishi's told me.... Hang on, it's tricky talking with your mouth and your head at once.
-
>Yes, I understand - it will come with practice.
-
>Yes, I understand - it will come with practice.
>It's Sanae. Rin reports suddenly as Lily says something to Koishi. At least Sanae's in there, just caught her name.
-
>Right.
>Continue to observe / wait for an update from Lily and/or Rin
-
>Right.
>Continue to observe / wait for an update from Lily and/or Rin
>You are not waiting long before Lily gives Koishi a quick hug, and then takes to wing, heading in your direction. Definately back to her old self.
>While she is en route, Rin makes another report, Komachi and that woman next to them want to try and end this without violence, it sounds like. Rin narrows her eyes. I think that's that miko from the Shell Shrine, the one who was sweepin' the stage the other day.
>"Morning, Byakuren!" Lily calls as Rin makes her report.
-
>Wave back
>"Good morning, Lily. I'm glad you seem to be feeling better today."
-
>Wave back
>"Good morning, Lily. I'm glad you seem to be feeling better today."
>Lily smiles brightly as she comes in for a landing. "Right as rain!"
>But this whole mind talking thing's definately gonna take some practice.
-
>All in time, I am sure.
>"But what's going on here, anyway? So far as you've heard."
-
>All in time, I am sure.
>"But what's going on here, anyway? So far as you've heard."
>"Some kinda animal's got inside the school." Lily says. "Koishi said Mima-sensei didn't say what, just that it was dangerous and that no one's allowed inside." With a glance around, she adds, "Must be a really angry animal, and big too."
-
>It is worse than that, I'm afraid. Try reaching out towards the school with your magical senses.
-
>It is worse than that, I'm afraid. Try reaching out towards the school with your magical senses.
>Lily blinks her eyes. Don't tell me it's them again.
-
>It may be - it feels similarly, at least, if not exactly the same. I am no more sure of what is inside there than you are, but apparently Wriggle-sensei and some other students are still within the school. I don't think we can afford to delay much longer.
-
>It may be - it feels similarly, at least, if not exactly the same. I am no more sure of what is inside there than you are, but apparently Wriggle-sensei and some other students are still within the school. I don't think we can afford to delay much longer.
>Yeah, you're right there. Lily agrees, and then she turns towards the school. You sense her probing outward with her thoughts as you did, and she visibly recoils at the sensation she receives. That is ugly. Makes my wings feel dirty. What do you suppose it could be?
>"Impossible!" Rin blurts out suddenly.
-
>Turn in Rin's direction
>To her: What is it?
-
>Turn in Rin's direction
>To her: What is it?
>The kasha's ears twitch, and she shakes her head. I must have heard that wrong.
>Hey, I heard that! Lily's telepathic voice declares.
>I'll be damned. I tried to include you in that, didn't know if it's work.
-
>Heard what wrong?
-
>Heard what wrong?
>Rin flinches. Sorry. Well, if I heard Mima-sensei right, I think she said that Keine-sensei's the problem.
-
>The... what? How?
-
>The... what? How?
>Lily, evidently, is even more surprised than you, and merely gapes at Rin.
>Rin merely holds her arms out to her sides helplessly. Mima said, "I'd rather save Keine as well, but she is now too far gone. Even for you to reach, miko-sama." And the miko just said then, "We won't know until I try."
>Miko? What miko? Lily asks, looking around.
>Rin discreetly points her tail at the coat-wearing woman Mima is talking at. Byakuren and I saw her at the Shell Shrine yesterday.
-
>Do we know of Keine being anything more than strictly human?
-
>Do we know of Keine being anything more than strictly human?
>Not really. You've heard the occasional rumor that she's never been seen on nights of the full moon, hinting at a case of lycanthropy. But conventional wisdom tells that there hasn't been a case of lycanthropy in Yamato in over three centuries. That particular condition was largely wiped out during the first Lunarian War, one of the few good things to come from the Occupation.
-
>I am not fully sure what she might mean, but as far as I am concerned this only means there is one more person in danger here. We should hurry.
>Rin, if you stayed to monitor and report on what is happening at the front here, do you feel you could slip inside on your own afterward? I thought that myself and Lily should try entering from the back, but it would be good to keep an eye on things here and I expect you could sneak in more deftly than either of us.
-
>I am not fully sure what she might mean, but as far as I am concerned this only means there is one more person in danger here. We should hurry.
>Rin, if you stayed to monitor and report on what is happening at the front here, do you feel you could slip inside on your own afterward? I thought that myself and Lily should try entering from the back, but it would be good to keep an eye on things here and I expect you could sneak in more deftly than either of us.
>Both of your fellow magical girls nod their agreement.
>Rin smirks. A cat gets around a lot easier'n a human. I can get in whenver you want me to.
>Can't we use our magic to get in? Lily asks. Make ourselves invisible or something?
>Too many folks around ta risk changing. Rin counters.
-
>I agree with Rin, and we do not know if that would even work if we tried, though it's a worthy avenue to investigate for the future. For now, I think we try the conventional approach.
>Start to casually withdraw and work our way around to the back of the school, gesturing for Lily to follow. Do not take the most direct route if it would be obvious to observers where we are trying to go. If we can circle around from some distance, or use the cover of other buildings or treed areas to disguise our course, do so, but try to be casual about it, such that if anyone stopped up, we could have plausible deniability.
-
>I agree with Rin, and we do not know if that would even work if we tried, though it's a worthy avenue to investigate for the future. For now, I think we try the conventional approach.
>Start to casually withdraw and work our way around to the back of the school, gesturing for Lily to follow. Do not take the most direct route if it would be obvious to observers where we are trying to go. If we can circle around from some distance, or use the cover of other buildings or treed areas to disguise our course, do so, but try to be casual about it, such that if anyone stopped up, we could have plausible deniability.
>Leaving Rin as your ears on the outside, you and Lily excuse yourself and start back towards the Moonside apartments at a casual pace. You hope to the give the impression that, with school obviously off for the day, you and Lily are simply going for a walk.
>And along the way, Lily asks you, So what's her flower?
-
>I... do not actually know, now that you mention it. I am not certain she does, either - she hasn't yet had cause to transform. Yesterday passed without another altercation, thankfully. I suppose we may yet find out before this morning has passed.
-
>I... do not actually know, now that you mention it. I am not certain she does, either - she hasn't yet had cause to transform. Yesterday passed without another altercation, thankfully. I suppose we may yet find out before this morning has passed.
>How'd she get her ring? Lily asks. Did you do... With a faint blush, she finishes, Y'know, what we did?
-
>I have not touched minds with her as I did you. Last night, I simply offered her a true explanation of the events that have transpired since I obtained this power - I felt I owed it to her to be fully honest, even in these circumstances. And almost unbidden, her desire to help manifested as a ring, which she readily accepted.
-
>I have not touched minds with her as I did you. Last night, I simply offered her a true explanation of the events that have transpired since I obtained this power - I felt I owed it to her to be fully honest, even in these circumstances. And almost unbidden, her desire to help manifested as a ring, which she readily accepted.
>Not a big surprise. Smiling broadly, despite the circumstances, Lily leans in a bit closer to you and says, quietly, "I figured she'd get involved before this was over."
-
>"It is a comfort to have her along with us."
-
>"It is a comfort to have her along with us."
>"In more ways than one." Lily replies, and you wonder what she means. She explains, however, before you can ask, "What I saw yesterday, I knew that keeping people in the dark about... what we can do, would be hard on you. Especially her. So I'm happy we don't have to."
>By this point, you have gone a bit afield of the bulk of the crowd, and are approaching the end of the school wall.
>That miko's here to try and resolve the situation herself. Rin reports. It was Komachi here that called her in.
-
>Have any more particulars emerged? Has she or anyone else actually entered the school building yet?
-
>Have any more particulars emerged? Has she or anyone else actually entered the school building yet?
>I haven't heard them say anything about that yet. But I am catching whispers of something moving around just outside the school. I think they're cops getting into position. Lot of leather and metal moving; sounds like police equipment.
-
>Are they spreading out beyond the front entrance?
-
>Are they spreading out beyond the front entrance?
>After a moment, Rin replies, Can't be sure. They're too quiet.
>I'll check! Lily offers, and launches herself up into the air, hovering there for a moment. Oh, whoa...
-
>What is it, Lily?
-
>What is it, Lily?
>Oh, sorry. Lily says, coming down. Never seen cops in action before. They must get hot in all that black with all that gear.
>It isn't so bad at dis time of year. Rin informs her. Summer's awful bad. What are they up to in there?
>There's four of them, and they're moving towards the broken window on the bottom floor, looks like one of the chem lab windows.
-
>How does this align with our own path? Would we likely come into sight of them if we continued forward?
>For that matter, is there any solid cover nearby, without witnesses? Dense enough, at least, to make a transformation not catch attention?
-
>How does this align with our own path? Would we likely come into sight of them if we continued forward?
>For that matter, is there any solid cover nearby, without witnesses? Dense enough, at least, to make a transformation not catch attention?
>No. The wall around the school cuts off your sight from them, unless you, or Lily, pops over the wall to see them.
>On this side of the street, once you get around the wall, the way should be clear, barring any guards on the western gate. A stand of trees separates the school grounds from the residences on the other side.
-
>Let's hurry. We don't want them getting into more trouble than they may be able to handle. And try to stay down from sight.
>Pick up the pace a little, though try not to attract attention in doing so. Let's get ourselves onto school grounds and get some concealment.
-
>Let's hurry. We don't want them getting into more trouble than they may be able to handle. And try to stay down from sight.
>Pick up the pace a little, though try not to attract attention in doing so. Let's get ourselves onto school grounds and get some concealment.
>Lily's wings seem to droop a little. Okay.
>As quickly as you can manage without drawing any undue attention, you and Lily make your way to the end of the wall and turn right, as Kaguya-sensei's dark blue porsche turns the same corner, coming from the opposite direction, driving a bit faster than she usually does. Not a big surprise, given the events transpiring.
>Despite your hopes, the west gate is not unmanned. Meiling guards this gate, though at present she is more focused on trying to convince the towering oni Yuugi in front of her that she doesn't want a drink. Nazrin, Yuugi's partner in crime, is holding the green glass bottle of sake while Yuugi herself harasses the janitor-turned-gate guard in her boisterously friendly way.
>Got more details. Rin reports as you continue down the road. I think. Could still be hearin' em wrong, but I think Mima's sayin' that Keine's turned into some kinda animal. That she's a... lyc... lycan... A big word.
>Licanthrop? Lily supplies, pronouncing it not entirely correctly but close enough.
>Yeah, that. What is it?
-
>What do we know of lycanthropy, particularly regarding how much control someone might have both over the timing of their transformations and their actions while transformed? Is a full moon always involved? Well, it's certainly not night at the moment at any rate....
>How tall is the wall here? Is it plausible to climb (and quickly enough to not be seen doing it?) Is there some tree near a point of the wall that might facilitate this?
>Or barring that, some spot where we could get enough concealment to transform?
>Is the gate actually large enough that it could be plausible to sneak past without the group of them seeing us? (Or is it actually physically closed at the moment?)
-
>What do we know of lycanthropy, particularly regarding how much control someone might have both over the timing of their transformations and their actions while transformed? Is a full moon always involved? Well, it's certainly not night at the moment at any rate....
>Quite a bit, actually. While the condition is largely removed from the world, Letty is a bit of a self-made expert on the subject, so you've heard her talk about it before on a few occasions. According to her, when someone transforms into their animal half, or cursed form, the level of control they have over themselves depends on their animal half, and their own willpower. Someone who is weakwilled or cowardly would be completely overwhelmed by their new instincts and drives, and even someone with a strong mind and willful personality can sometimes be subsumed within the feral mind of the lycanthrope.
>In the case of Keine, you'd imagine the creature that she turned into would have to be pretty wild to make her lose her sense of self. On the other hand, a normal lycanthrope, if such a term can be used, probably never had to deal with whatever dark power you sensed earlier.
>As for the involvement of a full moon, Letty reported that while the transformation is automatic on nights of a full moon, it could be forced in times of dire need, or extreme emotional duress.
>How tall is the wall here? Is it plausible to climb (and quickly enough to not be seen doing it?) Is there some tree near a point of the wall that might facilitate this?
>Or barring that, some spot where we could get enough concealment to transform?
>Is the gate actually large enough that it could be plausible to sneak past without the group of them seeing us? (Or is it actually physically closed at the moment?)
>The wall is just a little over seven feet tall. There are a number of trees on this side of the street that could help in scaling this wall. The trick will be doing so while Meiling is distracted. You yourself are actually both tall and athletic enough to jump the wall without the aid of a tree.
>A cursory evaluation of the area on this side of the school does not reveal anything close or concealed enough to cover the light of transformation. You could duck behind a tree for partial cover, but the one's around are not wide enough to completely obscure you. There are a number of cars you could duck behind for cover, as well, the largest being an ugly brown SUV.
>The gate is presently open. Sneaking past the trio of them without entering their line of sight is pretty much impossible, however, the gate is too narrow for that. Whether or not they notice you is another consideration, but neither you nor Lily are really unremarkable people.
-
>Is there any segment of wall that is not in clear view of Meiling and co. or anyone else?
>How long do we think it would take us to scrabble over the wall, if we tried to hurry it?
-
>Is there any segment of wall that is not in clear view of Meiling and co. or anyone else?
>How long do we think it would take us to scrabble over the wall, if we tried to hurry it?
>Not as such.
>The last time you tried, it took you under ten seconds.
-
>Lycanthropy is a type of curse that causes a person to shift uncontrollably into the form of a beast on nights of the full moon, and sometimes at other times of great stress.
>Continue around to the back. Try not to attract attention from Meiling and co as we do, though.
-
>Lycanthropy is a type of curse that causes a person to shift uncontrollably into the form of a beast on nights of the full moon, and sometimes at other times of great stress.
>Continue around to the back. Try not to attract attention from Meiling and co as we do, though.
>Oh, werewolf-ism. Rin says in understanding. Ya think they might be right?
>I dunno. Lily replies. But they say she never comes out on full moon nights.
>I heard dat's because she's always with' Houraisan-sensei or Mokou-sensei's there on those nights.
>Despite not having mentioned Rin's joining your group to Lily, or Lily not being overly acquainted with Rin beforehand, the two seem to be getting along well. This isn't really a surprise where Lily's concerned, but with Rin, you were not completely sure she'd be comfortable having this kind of contact with someone who was essentally a stranger, even a genuinely pleasant one like Lily. You're not terribly surprised, all things considered, but still a bit, albeit happily surprised.
>In order to avoid drawing attention from Yuugi and her victim, and to maintain the illusion that you're simply out for a stroll now, you and Lily cross the street before turning right down the more heavily tree-lined side of the road. So far as you can tell, none of the three women on the other side pay you any heed.
>Komachi's ordered her troops to hold up where they are, fer now. Rin reports. An' the miko's headin' in through the front gate. Komachi wants ta let her try to handle this before it gets any more outta hand.
>"Think Kiku knows about this?" Lily says quietly to you.
-
>The fewer people inside the better, at the moment. Hopefully the miko can protect herself, at least for long enough for reinforcements to arrive.
>"I don't know how closely the shrines share such matters with each other, and there might not have been enough time for information to spread her way. Certainly she has said nothing of it to me."
-
>The fewer people inside the better, at the moment. Hopefully the miko can protect herself, at least for long enough for reinforcements to arrive.
>"I don't know how closely the shrines share such matters with each other, and there might not have been enough time for information to spread her way. Certainly she has said nothing of it to me."
>She just might. I flicked my senses at her before she went in. Can't tell how strong she is, but she got some power.
>"Maybe we oughta let her know. If there's a demon or one of its weapons in there, we might need her help. Even with Rin-chan."
-
>"Unless she's already somehow nearby, I fear the shrine is too far away to reach here in time and we can't afford to wait for her. Though perhaps she might have advice to offer on the subject nonetheless..."
-
>"Unless she's already somehow nearby, I fear the shrine is too far away to reach here in time and we can't afford to wait for her. Though perhaps she might have advice to offer on the subject nonetheless..."
>"Tigers can run awfully fast. And she's a magic tiger, too." Lily giggles and smiles. "Of course, you probably know how fast she can run better than me."
>I think things might stay quiet out here for now, 'till something changes. Rin informs you both. Komachi wants to give Makie a chance- dat's the miko's name. Did you want me to find my way inside now, or stick around out here a bit more?
-
>I think you should wait there at least until we find our own ways inside. Well, Lily could just fly over the wall, I expect, but it might take me a little more difficulty to do so and there are still people around.
-
>I think you should wait there at least until we find our own ways inside. Well, Lily could just fly over the wall, I expect, but it might take me a little more difficulty to do so and there are still people around.
>Understood. I've been thinking, though, that I could come in from the other side of you two, we could cover more ground that way. Unless ya think you might need my power right off.
-
>Given how clear the foul sensation is to sense even while untransformed, I had assumed it would not be hard to track down to its source once we can access our full powers, but you might have a point.
-
>Given how clear the foul sensation is to sense even while untransformed, I had assumed it would not be hard to track down to its source once we can access our full powers, but you might have a point.
>Your senses're sharper than mine, then, Mistress. I can only feel that thing coming from the school, can't lock it down.
>We had the same problem at the CRA, even after transforming. Lily informs her. We could feel the evil all around us, but homing in on it wasn't always easy.
-
>It is true that is was imprecise, but a general direction could still be somewhat discerned, and I feel as though what is going on here is less... concealed, as it were. At least enough, I hope, that we can quickly find the proper building.
-
>I think you should wait there at least until we find our own ways inside. Well, Lily could just fly over the wall, I expect, but it might take me a little more difficulty to do so and there are still people around.
>Understood.
>You've come far enough along to see into the school parking lot across the street. The entrance into the school grounds back here was once gated, but it was removed a number of years ago. The entrance now stands open for all. And unlike the main gate and the west gate, this one is unguarded, though you catch a fleeting glimpse of a figure with very long black hair, probably Houraisan-sensei from the looks of it, wearing a dark red robe disappearing inside.
-
>Approach the entrance quickly, but cautiously. Keep an eye out for people both without and within and try not to be seen by anyone that might attempt to stop us
-
>Approach the entrance quickly, but cautiously. Keep an eye out for people both without and within and try not to be seen by anyone that might attempt to stop us
>Stopping long enough to let a pickup truck drive past, followed by a somewhat battered nissan, you cross the street a bit above the school at a brisk yet still casual pace. A pair of cat-eared students walk past where you were standing after you reach the other side, but as far as you can tell, neither they nor Meiling and them down the street from you give you any notice. You think you catch Nazrin's head turn your way once as you approach the parking lot, but if she notices you at all, she gives no sign of it.
>A glance at the assembled vechicles as you walk through the parking lot reveals that Keine's car is not present, so if she is indeed in there, she didn't arrive at school that way. There is only one other being present in the parking lot: Asara-sensei, the blonde haired earth rabbit music teacher. She however is no impediment to you, as you find her sitting behind the wheel of her expensive-looking car, resting her head on the steering wheel, sound asleep.
-
>Move briskly towards the school entrance, but try to stay out of direct line of sight to the sleeping teacher anyway.
>Keep an eye out for people on the other side of the entryway. Or anywhere else, for that matter.
-
>Move briskly towards the school entrance, but try to stay out of direct line of sight to the sleeping teacher anyway.
>Keep an eye out for people on the other side of the entryway. Or anywhere else, for that matter.
>Somewhat impressed by her ability to sleep through the present crisis, you and Lily give the dozing rabbit a wide berth, keeping a vehicle between you and her at all times as you pick your way towards the entrance.
>Outside the entrance, apart from Asara-sensei, there is no one within visual range. Inside the entrance, however, is another matter. On the right side of the wall, just inside the entrance, the figure you saw earlier stands, looking intently into an empty stone bowl. It is indeed Kaguya, clad in a thick luxurious red cloak and with an ornate katana belted at her hip.
-
>No plausible way for us to slip past her without her noticing, is there?
>Any decent nearby concealment? Barring an idea situation, even if it wouldn't entirely mask a flash of light, are there enough unoccupied vehicles to at least keep view of us from her or anyone else for the duration?
-
>No plausible way for us to slip past her without her noticing, is there?
>Any decent nearby concealment? Barring an idea situation, even if it wouldn't entirely mask a flash of light, are there enough unoccupied vehicles to at least keep view of us from her or anyone else for the duration?
>Her attention seems very focused on that bowl, whatever significance it has. If you move quickly enough and quietly enough, she may not notice you.
>One of the greenhouses maintained by Meiling is located about twenty five feet to your left. If you could get behind it, you would be completely obscured from Kaguya. Rows of plants and flowers line the ground leading towards the greenhouse, but they are arranged vertically towards the greenhouse, and would afford you no real cover.
-
>Would we also be reasonably obscured from the rest of the parking lot, assuming Asara-sensei wakes up at the light? Or someone else pulling in at the same time, for that matter?
-
>Would we also be reasonably obscured from the rest of the parking lot, assuming Asara-sensei wakes up at the light? Or someone else pulling in at the same time, for that matter?
>If you remained close to the wall for about six or seven feet, you should be sufficiently concealed from any looking in from the outside, barring someone with flight.
-
>Gesture to the greenhouse
>I think we could get cover to transform behind there.
-
>Gesture to the greenhouse
>I think we could get cover to transform behind there.
>Lily looks between the structure and Kaguya. You go for it. I'll distract her.
-
>No need to draw more attention if she's already preoccupied. Let's just be quick and quiet.
>Make our way over to that greenhouse in the aforementioned manner.
-
>No need to draw more attention if she's already preoccupied. Let's just be quick and quiet.
>Make our way over to that greenhouse in the aforementioned manner.
>Quick and quiet would not have been two words you'd really ascribe to Lily before today. Well, not 'quiet', certainly. Nevertheless, the energetic blonde nods solemnly, tucking her wings in close to her body. Feathers rustle less. she explains briefly. She casts her voice out a bit wider, Rin-chan, we're having to be sneaky for a minute, so don't surprise us please.
>Sure.
>With that settled, you slink inside the school wall and begin to make your way to left, along the wall, trying to make yourself as small as possible to keep Kaguya from noticing you even if she does look in your direction.
>Whatever she's doing with that bowl, however, seems to have her undivided attention, and you see her saying something aloud, but quietly enough to muffle the sound before it reaches your ears. When you're about six feet from the greenhouse, however, the bowl begins to glow with a soft white light. The classics teacher's eyes narrow and she mutters something again.
>Whaddya suppose that means? Lily asks your mind's ear very, very quietly, as she too notices the glowing bowl in Kaguya's hands.
-
>I am not at all certain. But perhaps we might get a closer look afterward.
>Keep on moving
-
>I am not at all certain. But perhaps we might get a closer look afterward.
>Keep on moving
>By the looks of it, Kaguya doesn't quite know what to make of it herself, as she shakes the stone bowl as one might dry a dish, the act quite incongruous with her regal stature and bearing, and you hear Lily stifle a laugh. The sound makes your pulse rate go up a notch or two, but Kaguya doesn't seem to notice as she returns her attention to her bowl. The white glow has vanished, and now the inside of the bowl is emitting a dull, lifeless grey light. Kaguya seems to scowl again, but not as deeply as she did when the bowl lit up before. Perhaps she's getting closer to... whatever it is she's doing.
>And whatever it is keeps her occupied as you step away from the wall and forwards to hide yourself alongside the greenhouse, Lily close behind you. The door to the greenhouse is on this side as well.
-
>Are we properly concealed from sight now?
>There isn't anyone actually in the greenhouse, is there?
-
>Are we properly concealed from sight now?
>There isn't anyone actually in the greenhouse, is there?
>You are, at least from Kaguya.
>Not as far as you can tell, but the windows are somewhat opaque. You'd be surprised if there was, though; Meiling is about the only one who you'd ever find in one of these greenhouses at this time of the morning, and when last you saw her, Yuugi had her pretty tied up.
-
>Take a peer through the window and look inside quickly, anyway
-
>Take a peer through the window and look inside quickly, anyway
>You glance through the window. You see what appear to be tomato plants, and some peppers of some kind, but no humanoids.
-
>Take another quick glance around, then give Lily a nod
>Okay, let's go
>Transformation sequence activate! (Though don't be any longer or showier than we have to)
-
>Take another quick glance around, then give Lily a nod
>Okay, let's go
>Transformation sequence activate! (Though don't be any longer or showier than we have to)
>Another scan of the surroundings reveals only Lily within visual range, barring someone looking down through the windows in the back of the school. But there shouldn't be anyone there, either.
>With a nod from Lily, the two of you thrust your hands into the air (which are still fully concealed behind the dark glass of the hothouse) and say in unison,
>"Lotus Purity Ascention."
>"Lily Purity Ascention!"
>And when the light fades, Magical Lotus and Magical Lily stand ready to save the day.
-
>Cast our senses out towards the school. How much better a gauge can we get of the dark aura there, and its specific location?
-
>Cast our senses out towards the school. How much better a gauge can we get of the dark aura there, and its specific location?
>Now armed with much sharper senses, you scan the school. The repulsive blot of dark energy appears to be located in the western part of the school, on the third floor. In fact, you think it is in the hallway outside your homeroom class. And it appears to be moving.
>"Come out here." Kaguya's voice calls in your direction.
-
>Rin, the dark aura is coming from the third floor, near our homeroom. I think it is moving. If you can slip inside and investigate, do so, but be cautious. Houraisan-sensei has accosted us, but I hope not to be long before we can join you.
>Lily, stay here a moment.
>Step calmly out from the side of the greenhouse
-
>Rin, the dark aura is coming from the third floor, near our homeroom. I think it is moving. If you can slip inside and investigate, do so, but be cautious. Houraisan-sensei has accosted us, but I hope not to be long before we can join you.
>Lily, stay here a moment.
>Step calmly out from the side of the greenhouse
>Kaguya-sensei? What's she doin'- Never mind, I'll ask later.
>Lily gulps and nods as you step out into the open, to find a surprise waiting for you. Kaguya is standing about 15 feet away from you and is heading your way, but a red mask now covers the upper part of her face. The sort of mask one might wear at a masquerade, red velvet bordered with white lace, small black gemstones embedded at the tips. The stone bowl in her hand is glowing pale white again.
>"Both of you." she says firmly. "I've little time for games."
>Uh oh. Lily muses. Byakuren?
-
>Come out, too, Lily
>"Nor do we. In fact, I assume our goals here are the same - Kamishirasawa-sensei and the dark force afflicting her must be stopped before any further harm can come to her or anyone else."
-
>Come out, too, Lily
>"Nor do we. In fact, I assume our goals here are the same - Kamishirasawa-sensei and the dark force afflicting her must be stopped before any further harm can come to her or anyone else."
>With some reluctance, Lily joins you out in the open.
>Kaguya's lips twitch with some surprise, but she recovers her composure quickly. "You know that this is beyond a case of lycanthropy gone mad, don't you."
-
>"Yes, there is another presence here - something far darker than that."
-
>"Yes, there is another presence here - something far darker than that."
>"And you think the two of you are capable of fighting it?"
>"We sure do." Lily says enthusiastically. "And even if we didn't, we'd still try to help Keine-sensei, and everyone else in there."
-
>Nod gravely
>"We do. And yes, no matter what, we must try."
-
>Nod gravely
>"We do. And yes, no matter what, we must try."
>The masked woman's face remains still for a moment, then the hint of a grin appears in the corner of her mouth. "Good. I can work with that."
-
>"What do you intend?"
-
>"What do you intend?"
>Kaguya hides the glowing bowl within her thick red robe and holds up her other hand, showing you the ring on her middle finger. It's a greenstone band, and it is set with not a gemstone but what looks like a shell. A cowrie shell, you believe it's called, colored with alternating brown and milky red stripes. The shell gleams with a harsh green light. "I intend to turn Keine back to normal." she states simply. "Permanently."
-
>"You mean to remove her lycanthropy in the process? You have this capability?"
-
>"You mean to remove her lycanthropy in the process? You have this capability?"
>"And I intend to do to before that flaming turkey gets here." she says fiercely. "She knew it could come to this just as much as I did, and I'll not let her stop me now that it's come to this."
>You think whatever power she might have'll work on demon power? Lily asks you quietly.
-
>Do we know who she might mean by 'flaming turkey'?
>I have no idea.
>"Could Kamishirasawa-sensei be harmed in the process?"
-
>Do we know who she might mean by 'flaming turkey'?
>I have no idea.
>"Could Kamishirasawa-sensei be harmed in the process?"
>More often than not, when she refers to someone in derogatory terms like that, she means Mokou-sensei. Although 'flaming turkey' would be a new one to you.
>Kiku's magic didn't hurt Water very much. Lily muses.
>Kaguya hesitates. "I don't know." she admits, lowering her ringed hand. "Normally there would be no chance of that, but this malign force is unknown to me. I don't know how it will affect the shell's power. But I know that Keine is hurting right now. That's what matters most. And this shell is my best chance to save her."
>"And what about you?" she demands. "What effect does your power have?"
-
>"I can purify darkness and corruption, and erase the taint of demonic hate and malice from that which it has touched."
-
>"I can purify darkness and corruption, and erase the taint of demonic hate and malice from that which it has touched."
>"That was really pretty." Lily says, smiling at your rather poetic choice of words.
>Kaguya, however, seems less outwardly impressed. "Elegant words and a brave spirit. But has your power been tested on another?"
-
>"It has. On youma and humans, both; neither of their original beings were harmed by it. I assure you, Keine's safety is as much an imperative to me as those of the others still within the school."
-
>"It has. On youma and humans, both; neither of their original beings were harmed by it. I assure you, Keine's safety is as much an imperative to me as those of the others still within the school."
>Kaguya's mouth drops suddenly at the mention of the word 'youma', and though her eyes are veiled by a thin screen of white velvet, you swear you see them widen. "Youma..." she breathes.
>"How do you know that word?" Lily asks, her wings spreading wide.
>The masked teacher draws in a long, measured breath. "Black energy... I should have known." Her hands roll into fists for several seconds before they relax. "I think you girls and I should speak on that. After Keine is safe."
-
>"Indeed. Shall we go?"
-
>"Indeed. Shall we go?"
>"How shall I address you both?"
-
>"You may call me Lotus."
-
>"You may call me Lotus."
>"And I'm Lily!" the winged blonde says with a smile.
>"And I..." Kaguya starts, then pauses. "You knew that it was Keine involved in this. Am I to assume you already know who I am as well?"
-
>Smile a little
>"I do, though feel free to introduce yourself if you like. And then we should hurry."
-
>Smile a little
>"I do, though feel free to introduce yourself if you like. And then we should hurry."
>Kaguya sighs, and simply removes the mask from her face. "It seems a bit redundant, wouldn't you say." She puts on a brave face. "No matter. We can even that score later." She points towards the western side of the building. "She'll be building a lair for herself in her classroom. The quickest way there is though the entrance on that side and up the stairs."
-
>Nod
>Let's head off in that direction at a brisk pace, but make sure we're not actually leaving Kaguya behind in the process.
>"A lair?"
>Rin, we're heading towards the classroom with Houraisan-sensei now. Take care not to be spotted by her untransformed, but if you can find a private moment to do so first, try and meet us there.
-
>Nod
>Let's head off in that direction at a brisk pace, but make sure we're not actually leaving Kaguya behind in the process.
>"A lair?"
>Rin, we're heading towards the classroom with Houraisan-sensei now. Take care not to be spotted by her untransformed, but if you can find a private moment to do so first, try and meet us there.
>Kaguya nods, matching your pace, and in fact moving just a bit faster than you. You adjust your own pace to keep up. "Corrupted by dark power or no, she has to be acting on her feral instincts. If she wasn't, she wouldn't have come to this school. This place is more of a home to her than her home. Her animal instincts would drive her to make a lair for herself, and this is the place she'd do it. I was not sure if she'd settle on her homeroom classroom or her office, but my divinations indicated the former."
>"Any idea why she'd keep students and staff in there, too?" Lily asks.
>"My theory is that she would see them as part of her family, and would want to keep them in her home, to protect them. In the case of students, she may actually see them as her surrogate children. If I'm right, she's seeing everything not associated with this school as a threat right now. Just a moment." She stops you as you draw close to line of sight with the western gate. "We should make sure Meiling is not looking this way. She would only slow us."
>Understood. I just got over the wall now. I'll transform when I'm inside. After a moment, she adds, Why exactly are you bringing Kaguya-sensei?
-
>"Very well."
>Give her a moment to do so
>It is less that we are bringing her and more that it might be difficult to stop her. She was already on her way to deal with Kamashirasawa-sensei - some kind of magic to remove her lycanthropy outright, though I don't think she is certain it will work on her current state. She did not see us untransformed, I am reasonably sure.
-
>"Very well."
>Give her a moment to do so
>It is less that we are bringing her and more that it might be difficult to stop her. She was already on her way to deal with Kamashirasawa-sensei - some kind of magic to remove her lycanthropy outright, though I don't think she is certain it will work on her current state. She did not see us untransformed, I am reasonably sure.
>Kaguya's a wizard? Rin blurts.
-
>I'm not entirely certain of that, but at the very least she appeared to perform some kind of divination with a stone bowl she was carrying, and definitely said that she had the capability to remove lycanthropy. The way she gestured with a ring she was wearing, I feel like it might be involved in this.
-
>I'm not entirely certain of that, but at the very least she appeared to perform some kind of divination with a stone bowl she was carrying, and definitely said that she had the capability to remove lycanthropy. The way she gestured with a ring she was wearing, I feel like it might be involved in this.
>You can almost see Rin shake her head in surprise as she says, Kaguya-sensei's a mage, the shrine maidens here are wizards... What's next, Marissa's a closet druid?
>"I wouldn't have thought Hoshiguma-san's overly friendly bad habits would be an advantage." Kaguya says with a faint smile. "We're safe." she says as she resumes her course towards the sports yard-facing entrance.
-
>Continue onward
>Steal a glance in the gate's direction as we go past, though
-
>Continue onward
>Steal a glance in the gate's direction as we go past, though
>A quick look towards the gate shows that Yuugi's invitations for a friendly drink have gone beyond Meiling. At least five more individuals have joined the three you passed, and either Nazrin or Yuugi has produced another bottle of spirits. There appears to be an impromptu party forming, with Meiling acting as the somewhat reluctant guest of honor, based on the way Yuugi has her arm cocked about her neck.
>Lily giggles at the sight. "Oni can find drinking parties anywhere."
>"And starting them is almost a racial talent." Kaguya remarks.
-
>"Well, I suppose it is a positive thing to manage good cheer even in the face of dour circumstances."
-
>"Well, I suppose it is a positive thing to manage good cheer even in the face of dour circumstances."
>"Perhaps I shall have to reccomend her to the school morale commity." Kaguya says as the three of you pull up to the door. The teaches produces a key from inside her robe and unlocks it quickly.
-
>Do we actually have such a thing?
>"Perhaps she's already doing volunteer work."
-
>Do we actually have such a thing?
>"Perhaps she's already doing volunteer work."
>Not in any official capacity that you're aware of.
>"Perhaps so." Kaguya agrees as she pulls the door open. "Inside, quickly."
-
>Enter
-
>Enter
>Lily and Kaguya follow you inside shortly after, Kaguya pulling the door closed and locking it again. "I just hope those fools out front don't do something to make things worse before we find her." Kaguya mutters.
-
>"They've sent in a miko from the Tortoise Shrine and held off on dispatching more police directly for now, I think. Though I am not certain all were in agreement on this."
>Keep making our way towards the classroom
-
>"They've sent in a miko from the Tortoise Shrine and held off on dispatching more police directly for now, I think. Though I am not certain all were in agreement on this."
>Keep making our way towards the classroom
>"Just a moment." Kaguya stops you as you and Lily start to move down the hollowingly empty hallway, keeping her voice low. "Have either of you two actually faced a feral lycanthrope before?"
-
>"No."
-
>"No."
>"Uh uh." Lily says with a shake of her head.
>"Then you should know what you're about to face." says Kaguya, her lovely brown eyes as hard as steel. "Keine Kamishirasawa is somewhere inside that body, but outside is little more than a wild..."
>She trails off, her eyes unfocusing, as you feel a surge of power coming from the east. The power has a sense of familiarity to it, and you know it to be Rin transforming.
>"What was that?" Kaguya mutters, as she pulls her stone bowl out again. Once more, the object is glowing a soft light. Looking up at it, she asks, "You have an ally nearby?"
-
>"We do. She had been monitoring the situation at the front, but I asked her to join us once things seemed to have settled there for the time-being."
-
>"We do. She had been monitoring the situation at the front, but I asked her to join us once things seemed to have settled there for the time-being."
>"Are there any more of you out there I can expect to turn up?"
-
>Smile a little
>"That would be a surprise to me as well."
-
>Smile a little
>"That would be a surprise to me as well."
>"Good." your teacher remarks as she puts her bowl away again. "I would hate to be distracted by another one of those surges at the wrong moment."
>"Which brings me back to the first point." Kaguya starts, but she is interrupted by Lily leaning forward, as if trying to peer through her robe at the bowl.
>"How does that thing do that?"
>Kaguya frowns at the blonde. "Focus, please." You keep a smile from your face. You've heard that tone in her class more times than you can remember. Lily straightens up and nods solemnly. "A lycanthrope caught in the throes of her animal side can be extremely dangerous, fully capable of tearing an oni limb from limb. Keine may even be more dangerous now, I don't what that dark power has done to her. Nor do I know what you girls are capable of, but if you see an opportunity to turn Keine back to normal, take it. You may not get another chance."
-
>"We are prepared for the danger, and we will do our utmost to safeguard and restore her. But I would ask likewise that you hold back on the power you mentioned earlier while you remain uncertain if it might harm her - I am much more certain that ours will not."
-
>"We are prepared for the danger, and we will do our utmost to safeguard and restore her. But I would ask likewise that you hold back on the power you mentioned earlier while you remain uncertain if it might harm her - I am much more certain that ours will not."
>Kaguya gives you a tolerant look. "If a rabid tiger is about to tear your throat out, young lady, would you want the person with the tranquilizer gun to hold his fire?"
-
>"I do not intend for any of us to come to harm, and that includes her. You said yourself that you were uncertain how safe it would be to use upon her current state, so I would rather it be held as a last resort and not otherwise."
-
>"I do not intend for any of us to come to harm, and that includes her. You said yourself that you were uncertain how safe it would be to use upon her current state, so I would rather it be held as a last resort and not otherwise."
>"A 'last resort' can become 'the only resort' faster than you might think, young lady." Kaguya counters, idly grasping the thin golden chain around her neck. "I am prepared to do what I must. Can you say the same?"
-
>"I would not be here if it were otherwise. We will save her."
-
>"I would not be here if it were otherwise. We will save her."
>"What she said!" Lily says with exuberance.
>"Keep your voice down." Kaguya replies harshly. "We don't want to startle her, and make her more aggravated than she already is."
>Lily's wings droop. "Sorry, sensei."
>Mistress, I can hear somethin' movin' in front of me. Rin reports. I'm just outside the cafeteria. I think Keine's comin' this way.
-
>Where does the cafeteria relate to our present location?
>And to the classroom we were heading to?
>Do a quick scan: does the dark aura indeed seem to be coming from the direction of the cafeteria?
-
>Where does the cafeteria relate to our present location?
>And to the classroom we were heading to?
>Do a quick scan: does the dark aura indeed seem to be coming from the direction of the cafeteria?
>The school cafeteria is located on the second floor, one floor above you, and to your north and west.
>From Keine's classroom, the directionality would be about the same, save that it is one floor down rather than up.
>A pulse from your mystic radar seems to confirm Rin's report. The black blot isn't at the cafeteria yet, but it definitely seems to be heading in that direction.
-
>Be cautious and try to keep your distance. She is likely to be both powerful and potentially aggressive. We are heading your way.
>"I believe she is approaching the cafeteria now."
>Head in that direction
-
>Be cautious and try to keep your distance. She is likely to be both powerful and potentially aggressive. We are heading your way.
>"I believe she is approaching the cafeteria now."
>Head in that direction
>Understood. I'll try to find something to hide my scent in the meantime.
>"How could you... Oh, your ally, yes?" Kaguya guesses.
>Lily nods. "She came in the other way."
>The nearest flight of stairs up is towards the end of this hallway, so you head thataway.
>"The third member of your group." Kaguya asks as you set off. "Does she have the same capability of you two?"
-
>"Each of our domains is slightly different, but I expect she can hold her own."
-
>"Each of our domains is slightly different, but I expect she can hold her own."
>"That's not quite I meant. You are confidant that you yourself can turn Keine back to normal. But does your ally have that ability as well?"
-
>"This is somewhat awkward given the circumstances, but I am afraid I do not know for sure; she has not been tested against the same dark powers before."
-
>"This is somewhat awkward given the circumstances, but I am afraid I do not know for sure; she has not been tested against the same dark powers before."
>Kaguya seems less than encouraged. "I see."
>"But we trust her." Lily assures her with a smile. "She won't let us down."
>The classics teacher lets out a short breath. "Let us hope so." She then points down the hallway. "The cafeteria is on the second floor of this building. We can take the nearest stairs up ahead, and to the left."
-
>Nod
>"Right."
>Head that way
-
>Nod
>"Right."
>Head that way
>Despite the need for haste you feel, your steps, as well as those of your two companions, are measured as you walk down the hallway. You don't know how sharp Keine's hearing is in her current form, but if it's nearly as keen as Rin's, she'll hear you coming anyway. But perhaps she won't be as alarmed if she detects a measured pace, rather than a hasty or hectic one.
>The is something rather eerie about the school as you pad your way towards the stairs. You've been here when the place has been nearly empty, of course, on more than one occasion, but somehow, the silence of the school right now seems to press down on you. All you can hear is the sound of the quiet footsteps of yourself and the others.
>Evidently the silence weighs on Lily even more than you, and she continuously glances around, fidgeting, almost. As you reach the staircase, with Kaguya again taking the lead position, Lily asks her, rather quietly, "So what IS Keine-sensei, a werewolf?"
>"Her cursed half is a hakutaku." Kaguya informs her.
>"A what?"
>You've heard the term yourself, in your studies of ancient history. The hakutaku was a supernatural creature, described as something like a cross between a lion and a bull. A hakutaku was said to have been the adviser to one of the ancient emperors of Yamato, as it was a creature of great intellect and wisdom. History reports that it was this creature, along with the emperor Koutetsu the Bridge-Builder, who took the first steps in bringing the human and non-human populations of Yamato together.
>Encounters with the hakutaku have been vanishingly rare throughout recorded history, but each one has been a beneficent encounter. From what you know, lycanthropy in any form is transferred from one person to another during an attack of some sort. If the hakutaku is as history reports, a were-hakutaku should be an impossibility.
-
>"I would not have thought such a thing possible; of all the things hakutaku are known for, inflicting lycanthropy is not among them."
-
>"I would not have thought such a thing possible; of all the things hakutaku are known for, inflicting lycanthropy is not among them."
>Kaguya nods. "There is a tale there. But it's Keine's to tell, not mine." She starts to mount the steps, quietly, as she continues, "I respect her privacy too much to talk freely about it unless she wills it. Or until I have to, and we haven't arrived at that point yet."
>"What's a hakutaku?" Lily asks you in a loud whisper.
-
>"A wise and benevolent creature, so they say - something of a cross between bull and lion, and very rare encountered. One was an adviser to Emperor Koutetsu, and significant in uniting the human and non-human populations in cooperation."
-
>"A wise and benevolent creature, so they say - something of a cross between bull and lion, and very rare encountered. One was an adviser to Emperor Koutetsu, and significant in uniting the human and non-human populations in cooperation."
>"Given the present circumstances, it's an almost cruel coincidence that Keine herself teaches that as part of her third year curriculum." Kaguya remarks.
>"Isn't that irony?" Lily asks.
>Kaguya shakes her head. "That word gets misused more and more..."
>I can hear her in the cafeteria now. Rin reports. I think she's lookin' for food.
-
>How close are you?
-
>How close are you?
>Hiding out in the computer lab down the hall. Fans in here'll hide my scent.
-
>Good thinking. We're heading upstairs now.
>Will we pass the computer lab on our way to the cafeteria, or is that on the other side of it from our current position?
>Continue upstairs
-
>Good thinking. We're heading upstairs now.
>Will we pass the computer lab on our way to the cafeteria, or is that on the other side of it from our current position?
>Continue upstairs
>Understood. But I hope she finds something in there, Byakuren. Ya don't want to face an angry AND hungry animal.
>It is on the other side of the cafeteria. Keine is essentially between you and Rin at the moment, presuming she stays there.
>Your keep your mind's eye on that blot of blackness while you take the second half of the stairs going up. She seems to be pacing a bit, but not really going anywhere.
>"So how bad is Keine-sensei going to be if this hakutaku is supposed to be a good guy?" Lily asks, very quietly.
>"Bad enough, Lily, for me to bring a relic katana to defend myself with." Kaguya replies darkly. "Be silent now, unless necessary."
>Lily visibly closes her mouth as you reach the top of the staircase. From here, you can hear the sound of metal clattering from down the hall, and something large making a snuffling noise.
-
>Continue cautiously. Try to be quiet.
>Keep alert for any sudden movements or changes, with both our natural and supernatural senses
-
>Continue cautiously. Try to be quiet.
>Keep alert for any sudden movements or changes, with both our natural and supernatural senses
>With Kaguya still at point, you head down this corridor, as quietly as you can manage without letting your teacher get ahead of you.
>Think I should turn on my shield now? Lily whispers telepathically.
>Better not. Rin advises her. Sound might spook her.
>You think she can hear us from here over that racket she's making? Truly, the sounds of her foraging are on the loud side.
>I'm guessing her ears are good as mine.
>As Rin and Lily discuss the issue, your mystic senses detect a small surge of power not from in front of you, but from above and behind you.
>Kaguya holds up her arm, signalling a halt.
-
>Stop
>Glance in that direction and try to hone in on it with our mystic senses
-
>Stop
>Glance in that direction and try to hone in on it with our mystic senses
>You trace the power surge back to what you suspect is Keine's classroom, or possible just outside it.
>Kaguya pulls out her bowl again, and this time it seems to have a light covering the bottom fifth of the bowl, glowing a very subdued blue.
>The sounds of foraging and sniffing up ahead cease abruptly, plunging the school into an ominous silence.
-
>Could we tell at all what the surge was?
-
>Could we tell at all what the surge was?
>It felt close to Kiku's magic, but more fluid, somehow, and warmer.
-
>Keep as quiet as we can and listen/sense for any change in either direction
-
>Keep as quiet as we can and listen/sense for any change in either direction
>Lily has enough time to look at Kaguya's bowl, and Kaguya herself has time to frown ever so slightly, before a terrible sound shatters the silence. A howl, more of a scream, thunders out from the cafeteria, the product of some kind of nightmarish bull. Lily yelps in a mix of surprise and fear, while Kaguya merely throws her robe open and lowers herself. "Defend yourselves." she hisses harshly.
-
>Eyes on the cafeteria door
>Defensive stance; get ready to move quickly
>Ready our power to shield ourselves and others
-
>Eyes on the cafeteria door
>Defensive stance; get ready to move quickly
>Ready our power to shield ourselves and others
>With your eyes forward, you brace yourself, mentally and physically, for the challenge to come. A great crashing noise comes from the cafeteria, the sound of pans and chairs and tables thrust aside with terrible force.
>"Spring Lily Leaf Shield!" Lily invokes her barrier of leaves, and Kaguya lays her hand upon her katana quite deliberately, and then the cafeteria doors in front of you are sent flying off their hinges, revealing to you the face of what Keine-sensei has become.
>The figure is very tall, nearly nine feet even though it is hunched over slightly, and very thick bodied. It nearly fills the doorway. It is covered with coarse fur, a mottled mix of blacks and dark browns. Four arms extend from its torso, two beneath where the usual arms go on a humanoid, and each ends in six fingered hand with jagged claws. Its legs show dense musculature, and its feet, too, are capped with ugly claws. Two long, glossy black horns extend from the top of its head, which is covered by a shaggy mane of very dark green hair. But perhaps the worst part is the visible black aura surrounding it, a hideous blot of evil energy surrounding and suffusing its body.
>That is all the detail you have time to register, as the hulking beast breaks down the doors at a run, and it is running in your direction, fast.
-
>How wide is the hallway compared to Keine's body and more importantly her apparent reach?
>What doors and obstacles and such are nearby - let's assume we already surveyed this before she charges out the doors
>How quickly can we unleash Violet Lotus vs. Scarlet Lotus? And how much do either of them require ourselves to remain immobile while doing it?
-
>How wide is the hallway compared to Keine's body and more importantly her apparent reach?
>What doors and obstacles and such are nearby - let's assume we already surveyed this before she charges out the doors
>How quickly can we unleash Violet Lotus vs. Scarlet Lotus? And how much do either of them require ourselves to remain immobile while doing it?
>You three are currently standing in the classroom corridor leading towards the cafeteria. Between this corridor and the cafeteria doors- or rather doorWAY now- there is an open space, sort of like a plaza, if you will. The west side opens into the corridor you are currently in, the cafeteria on the east side. The south side of the room is bowed outward and features a windowed wall facing the outside, and a number of benches under it. The north face's main feature is another corridor leading to another part of the school.
>Keine's body will find into the this corridor and leave a few inches on either side, though less than a foot. Perhaps eight inches on either side. If she were to stand in the middle of the hallway, though, she should be able to reach both walls, if her arms are as long as they appear to be. Though only just.
>Within the corridor you now stand, there really isn't anything within your reach that would offer any real semblance of cover. A pair of trash cans are further ahead, and a large trophy case devoted to the science and math teams is behind you down the hall.
>Both attacks take about an equivilent amount of time to discharge, though Scarlet Lotus will reach its target faster than Violet Lotus. In terms of mobility, you've never actually tried to use Scarlet Lotus while on the move, but with Violet Lotus, there was a slight delay when employed on the move. This may be a limit of the technique, or perhaps something that can be overcome with practice, you're not sure.
-
>How large and wide is this open area ahead of us?
>And how far are we from it?
>And how far is Keine from it and from us, for that matter?
>Would we expect we could dash and make it into the wider space before she reached us?
-
>How large and wide is this open area ahead of us?
>And how far are we from it?
>And how far is Keine from it and from us, for that matter?
>Would we expect we could dash and make it into the wider space before she reached us?
>The big room is about 11 feet tall in most places, a bit higher along the south wall. There's somewhere between 18 and 20 feet from the west wall to the east wall, a couple of feet more between north and south.
>Five feet, give or take a couple of inches.
>Keine has already covered about four feet of distance, placing her between 14 and 15 feet away from you.
>It would be close, if you had a clear run. But Kaguya is standing in front of you, so you'd have to go around her a bit, which would delay you not a lot, but enough.
-
>"Get to the open!"
>Dash forward at a sprint, leaving enough room around Kaguya to avoid tripping either one of us up into the other
>As we clear the hallway, dart to whichever side of the room we are closer to, out of Keine's direct path
>If she is near to upon us at the time, raise a barrier to deflect a potential blow and roll away simultaneously. If we can gather barrier power as we run, in preparation, do so
>Then if we are left with a moment's breathing room, either from a deflected blow, distraction from others, or simply a gap in distance, try to unleash a burst from Scarlet Lotus at her
-
>"Get to the open!"
>Dash forward at a sprint, leaving enough room around Kaguya to avoid tripping either one of us up into the other
>As we clear the hallway, dart to whichever side of the room we are closer to, out of Keine's direct path
>If she is near to upon us at the time, raise a barrier to deflect a potential blow and roll away simultaneously. If we can gather barrier power as we run, in preparation, do so
>Then if we are left with a moment's breathing room, either from a deflected blow, distraction from others, or simply a gap in distance, try to unleash a burst from Scarlet Lotus at her
>"Right!" Lily answers, taking to wing and going up and over Kaguya as you go around her. The teacher, meanwhile, actually holds her ground, her hand upon her sword, her eyes fixed upon the black-shrouded lycanthrope.
>Keine, however, is moving even faster than you'd thought at first, charging forward with all four limbs, her ugly claws and heavy hands tearing frying-pan sized chunks out of the floor as she charges. You aren't going to make the open room before she reaches you, and neither is Lily, and you can see now her unfocused and bloodshot yellow eyes, and her ichor-dripping mouth pulled open into a feral snarl, rows of jagged teeth gnashing the air.
>Upon realizing you won't reach your destination before Keine reaches you, you divert your attention to erecting a blue screen of energy in front of you and prepare yourself to roll away to the right, where you have more room. Keine, however, does not barrel through you, but rather leaps into the air when she is six feet in front of you. Instinctively you duck as the lycanthrope flies over your head with incredible speed, reeking of long dead meat and rotten fur pelts, and you hear Lily yell in surprise.
-
>Spin around to follow the black form and if we have at all a firing line towards it, let loose with Scarlet Lotus
-
>Spin around to follow the black form and if we have at all a firing line towards it, let loose with Scarlet Lotus
>The sound of Keine's horns scraping through the ceiling is an unnerving noise as you turn to follow her. The hallway darkens as Keine's horns shatter one of the overhead lamps, sending bits of tempered glass falling on the empty space between you and Kaguya. Kaguya herself has wisely pressed her back against the right side of the corridor to let Keine pass, and the transformed teacher lands heavily after flying what has to have been nearly fifteen feet, and had her head and back had not been scraping the ceiling bare, you wouldn't be surprised if she could cover twice that distance.
>With a clear shot, you call forth your scepter and unleash Scarlet Lotus: Realization of Impermanence, sending a cone-shaped stream of white and red energy globes down the corridor. Amazingly, Keine is moving almost as fast as your attack as she barrels down the corridor, her long tail, which ends in a knobby bone-like growth of dark grey material, swishing back and forth and striking the walls on either side, leaving impact craters as she runs.
>Kaguya adds her attack to your own, raising her cowrie shell ring and pointing at Keine, sending a spiraling beam of white and blue energy from her ring towards the corrupted teacher.
>When Keine reaches the staircase you came down before, she digs her limbs into the floor and turns a sharp right, taking the stairs going up just as the front edge of your attack reaches her. A handful of your globes strike her thighs, her ribs and her tail, but Keine doesn't even break stride as she claws her way up the stairs. She does, however, howl at your strike, and you note, fleetingly, the black aura around her disappears in the areas your attack struck. Kaguya's attack, however, misses cleanly, the beam impacting the wall on the other side of the staircase, leaving no damage as it fades out of existance.
>Keine screams again as you hear her climb up the stairs, a terrible sound, a howl of defiance and outrage. The sound of an animal defending its home. In addition to that sound, however, you hear footsteps coming from the direction of the cafeteria, and without even needing to look, you know that it is Rin.
-
>Where's Lily?
-
>Where's Lily?
>A quick glance around shows her to be face down on the floor just behind you and to your left. her shield still active, her arms over her head. You would guess she hit the deck pretty fast when Keine leaped.
-
>Thank goodness
>Would those stairs be in the direction of her classroom?
-
>Thank goodness
>Would those stairs be in the direction of her classroom?
>Testament to her quick relfexes.
>If she's going up, and she certainly sounds like she is, then yes.
-
>Chase after her
>"I think the miko may be in danger above! I felt a power in the direction of the classroom."
-
>Chase after her
>"I think the miko may be in danger above! I felt a power in the direction of the classroom."
>Lily picks herself up off the floor as you start down the corridor, trying to avoid running through the ragged potholes Keine has left in the floor.
>Kaguya nods her agreement as she moves off from the wall, once more ranging ahead of you. "I did as well. She must have sensed a disturbance in her lair." Kaguya pauses as Keine roars again, and it sounds like she's reached the top of the stairs already. Her cursed form is large and bulky, but it can definately move. "That's the only reason she would have ignored us." She spares a glance back at you when she asks, "How do you know it's the miko who used that magic?"
-
>"I don't. But the feel of it reminded me of another whom I know, and there should be few other people here but us."
-
>"I don't. But the feel of it reminded me of another whom I know, and there should be few other people here but us."
>"A clever answer." Kaguya says with a brief, mysterious smile. "And a strange magic. But will it cure Keine if you can get a clear shot?"
-
>"I saw the darkness waver where it struck. I am not certain that a single volley will be enough, but I do believe that it can drive it out."
-
>"I saw the darkness waver where it struck. I am not certain that a single volley will be enough, but I do believe that it can drive it out."
>"Then I suppose we had best see if we can arrange a clear shot-"
>Kaguya is cut off by a deafening roar from Keine as you near the top of the stairs. You sense a brief surge of magic, the same sort as before, but it seems to fizzle after barely a moment, and the cursed hakutaku roars again.
-
>Keep hurrying!
-
>Keep hurrying!
>The rest of the girls have the same idea, and the four of you take the last of the stairs in very short time. Straight away, you can see that this hallway has seen some activity, as a large blockade of debris separates the west end of the corridor from the rest of the school, debris made up doors, desks, chairs, even chunks of wall, seemingly anything Keine could put her claws on. Her classroom lies on the east end, and you look in that direction. A small puddle of water lies in the doorway to her classroom, and the doorway has been clawed repeatedly.
>You sense another surge of magic from within the classroom, and hear a woman's voice call out, "Hands of the Sea!" A sound like rushing water comes out of the classroom as you run down the hallway, Kaguya leading the way, Lily flying overhead and Rin just behind you. Keine howls again, and you visibly blanch at the almost mindless rage you hear in that terrible sound. More frighteningly, you hear the spellcaster scream, and then no less than four female voices scream in terror, and you reach the doorway of the classroom just in time to see Keine grab a hold of the winged miko with her huge hand, and throw her violently through the window, the glass shattering into thousands of pieces as Keine bellows out her anger.
-
>Quick glance: does the miko appear conscious/mobile? Are her wings free?
-
>Quick glance: does the miko appear conscious/mobile? Are her wings free?
>She is definately conscious, judging from the sounds she's making. Her wings are free, but you can't tell if her flight through the glass has damaged them.
-
I'd really like to take the shot on Keine now, but I don't think we can, in good conscience, even risk that the miko might crash all the way to the ground from here. Even if that costs us the attack of opportunity.
>Quickly reach out with Sapphire Lotus and catch the falling miko! Right her, and then try to gently - but quickly! - lower her to the ground below, though if she shows signs of being able to take to the air on her own power still, let go and let her do so. We want to spend as little time on this as is absolutely possible without putting the miko into more danger.
>And be ready to leap aside if Keine decides to round on us, but try to at least hold out long enough to ascertain whether the miko is safe to left go of.
-
>Quickly reach out with Sapphire Lotus and catch the falling miko! Right her, and then try to gently - but quickly! - lower her to the ground below, though if she shows signs of being able to take to the air on her own power still, let go and let her do so. We want to spend as little time on this as is absolutely possible without putting the miko into more danger.
>And be ready to leap aside if Keine decides to round on us, but try to at least hold out long enough to ascertain whether the miko is safe to left go of.
>Pushing past Kaguya, who backs up and turns to the side as you do so, you unleash your blue light, sending the beam through the window as the spinning miko starts to fall. The beam expands into another hand-shaped construct and expands under her, and you field the shrine maiden neatly. You think she looks surprised, but it's hard to tell at this distance. Judging from the sounds you can hear coming from outside, the crowd below has probably gotten larger.
>You only hear them for a moment before Keine does indeed turn her eyes towards you, and howls her outrage at your presence. Silently you hope the miko collects herself a bit faster, but as you lower your construct down towards the ground, Keine snatches up a nearby desk with her lower arm and throws it hard in your direction.
>And then Lily is there, as she drops down in front of you with her shield active. The desk shatters into fragments of wood and metal as it strikes Lily's leaf shield, and the force of the impact throws Lily backwards into you. You almost lose your balance, but Rin supports you from behind, gripping your shoulders and keeping you upright, and Lily as well.
>Your Sapphire light construct has dipped below window level, and you feel the weight of the miko leave.
>The dry voice of the Purpose then makes contact, The Champion of Fire is moving, Hero.
-
>A little busy at present!
>"Spread out!"
>Release Sapphire Lotus and leap backward; try to get out of direct line of sight from the door, and ideally from arm's range of someone rushing out of it
>Charge another Scarlet Lotus and get ready to unleash it at Keine the moment she emerges from the classroom
-
>A little busy at present!
>"Spread out!"
>Release Sapphire Lotus and leap backward; try to get out of direct line of sight from the door, and ideally from arm's range of someone rushing out of it
>Charge another Scarlet Lotus and get ready to unleash it at Keine the moment she emerges from the classroom
>You may become much busier in the future. The Purpose cautions you. The Fire Champion is heading in your direction.
>With that ominous warning ringing in your ears, you disentangle yourself from Lily and Rin and spring to your right, out of Keine's line of sight. Lily, the leaves of her shield now turned a metallic grey, goes to the left to join Kaguya, who has replaced her mask. Rin falls in alongside you on your left.
>As you prepare your Scarlet Lotus again, Keine howls again, but not quite as loud as before.
>"We have to get the civilians out of there." Kaguya hisses as the sound of scraping metal comes from the classroom, probably Keine picking up another desk. "They're more at risk than we are."
>"My shield can protect them." Lily offers. "But I don't know how many more hits like that it can take."
>"We can distract her." Rin offers boldly. "You just be ready for when we do."
>As the girls strategize, you sense another surge of watery magic, and the same sound that rang out when Keine threw the desk at you is emitted again, but it sounds like the projectile is traveling in the opposite direction this time.
-
>Nod
>"Try to draw her out of the classroom, but keep a safe distance."
>Continue to gather power
-
>Nod
>"Try to draw her out of the classroom, but keep a safe distance."
>Continue to gather power
>"Just a sec, where you gonna go?" Lily asks Rin. "Hallway down there's blocked off, and I'll need the stairs to get them down."
>"I can handle that." Kaguya informs her, giving her katana a pat as she draws herself up. "Grasscutter can demolish any wall."
>A frustrated scream erupts from the classroom, and then the sound seems to trail off slightly. Lily hazards a glance inside, and her eyes widen. "She jumped!"
-
>Dash into the presumably-now-empty classroom
>Quick assessment of the people in here and their condition
-
>Dash into the presumably-now-empty classroom
>Quick assessment of the people in here and their condition
>With the classroom now devoid of lycanthropes, you pass by Lily and examine the room, and its remaining contents.
>The place has a pungent odor about it. It smells like the odor you detected coming from Keine's body, but somehow more concentrated. Most of the desk have been cleared away from the middle of the room, and there are claw-like gouges all over the walls and floor, as well as tears in the roof where her horns must have scraped. A puddle of blackish ichor stains the southeast corner of the roof, reeking and steaming. Material of all sorts, jackets, shirts, any sort of fabric lying about the school have been draped over the windows to block out the sun, save for the window Keine ejected the miko out of, which is devoid of all material and glass now save a few shards.
>The northeast corner of the room is where you see the people. Sanae is on her feet in a half crouch, standing protectively in front of four other individuals, comprised of Wriggle-sensei, a tanuki and a human wearing first year uniforms, and an earth rabbit second year whom you recognize from your biology class. If you're right, the three of them belong to the school's entomology club, which Wriggle-sensei is the advisor of. The human and the tanuki are holding each other desperately, plainly frightened, while Wriggle and the rabbit do their best to comfort them. To your relief, all four of them seem unharmed, though each of them are obviously scared, even Wriggle. Sanae, however, is almost a picture of courage. Her left sleeve is torn around her shoulder, and an ugly gash has been cut into the flesh of her left shoulder, but she stands unafraid, her face unpained despite the bleeding wound on her shoulder.
>Her expression relaxes a bit, however, when she sees you. "I was expecting the cops, but heroes are even better."
-
>"We'll do our best."
>"Lily, get these people to safety."
>Move over to the broken window and look out
-
>"We'll do our best."
>"Lily, get these people to safety."
>Move over to the broken window and look out
>"You got it, boss." Lily says brightly, taking to wing and approaching the students and teacher.
>"You've cleared the way down?" Sanae asks.
>Lily nods. "We're here to get you out. Is everyone all right?"
>As Lily handles the civilians, you, Rin and Kaguya move towards the broken window, careful of the broken glass, to look down at the battle that still rages. The miko seems to be able to fly indeed as she glides about twelve feet off the ground. She is not employing any magic at the moment, but the fighting is far from over. Keine has turned her attention to the four police officers that had been outside the school, leaving an intent in the ground where she landed, almost fifteen feet away from the school.
>As you reach the window, Keine hurls a black-clad police officer across the school field as another turns her taser on the lycanthrope. Keine howls her outrage at the electrical assault, but she shows no effect other than anger.
-
>Conjure a flat platform outside the window with Sapphire Lotus, then step onto it
-
>Conjure a flat platform outside the window with Sapphire Lotus, then step onto it
>Pointing your scepter at the air outside the window, you form your light in a square platform of energy, which curls and swells at the ends and takes the form of a lotus blossom of its own accord. Not quite what you had in mind, but it will do.
>As you step out onto your platform, you find yourself surprised that it holds your weight perfectly. You don't even feel it sink under your weight, nor does placing your weight upon it put any extra strain on you or your powers.
>This is not half as surprising, however, as Rin's method of defenestration is a bit more dramatic than yours: she simply jumps out of the third floor window.
-
>She does seem okay, yes?
>Glance at Kaguya
>"Coming?"
-
>She does seem okay, yes?
>Glance at Kaguya
>"Coming?"
>She seems confidant, at least, though she hasn't landed yet.
>Kaguya gives the civilians present one more look, before nodding in your direction. "Look after them, Lily."
>"You can count on me!" Lily replies, fanning her wings for emphasis. You note the look of wonderment and jealousy on Sanae's face as Lily does so, before Kaguya climbs aboard your flower. Her weight, you note, does put a strain on your power.
-
>Good to note the difference, then
>Let's get us to the ground and the battlefield as quickly as is reasonably safe to do so!
-
>Good to note the difference, then
>Let's get us to the ground and the battlefield as quickly as is reasonably safe to do so!
>Knowledge is power.
>Naturally Rin lands before you do, hitting the ground feet first and rolling towards the southwall, a ring of light appearing around her as she rolls.
>The police, however, are not faring as well. Keine's lower right arm claws through the electrodes of the taser embedded in her torso, while her upper arm reaches out and claws at the policeman's chest, tearing through the kevlar and metal of his vest. Fortunately, you see no blood as the man falls backwards. The shorter of the two officers still standing, a human female, produces a can of pepper spray and gives Keine a taste, but this has no more effect than the taser did. The taller, a brown haired man with an oni's horn in the forehead, unslings his blaster rifle as you and Kaguya reach the ground.
-
>Blaster rifle?
>Are we still within the walls of the school? No other civilians around?
>How far away are the group of them?
-
>Blaster rifle?
>Are we still within the walls of the school? No other civilians around?
>How far away are the group of them?
>You don't recognize the model, but it's definitely a blaster rifle. You just hope he keeps it on the 'stun' setting.
>That is the case. Oh, wait, there a tengu hovering in the air, but she's still on the other side of the wall. You think it's Hatate.
>12 feet to your north.
-
>Call out to the police: "Get yourselves clear! We'll handle her!"
>Fire another Scarlet Lotus at Keine!
-
>Call out to the police: "Get yourselves clear! We'll handle her!"
>Fire another Scarlet Lotus at Keine!
>Shouting your warning, you raise your scepter and unleash another barrage of white and red globes. With Keine's back turned to you, her attention fixed on the foes closest to her, your attack strikes her in the back, and she screams as your light pummels her.
>"Keep it up, Lotus." says Kaguya as she half raises her ring again. You appreciate the support, but you hope she doesn't distract you. You'd rather not have one of your stray shots hit one of the police.
>Keine, obviously, would rather not get hit at all, and she turns around to face you and pounces once again, hurtling herself through the air towards you.
>"White Rose Guarding Ring!" Rin calls from behind you, and a glowing white circle of energy flies through the air, crashing against Keine's chest and propelling her backwards, sending her rolling on the ground. The ring of energy falls to the ground and forms a circle of white light about two feet in front of you.
>The three officers take the opportunity to open fire themselves, discharging a trio of blue-white stun blasts at the fallen Keine as she pulls herself back to her feet. The black glow surrounding her body flashes blue as the stun blasts strike home, but it's hard to tell if they have any more effect than the cops' previous attacks.
-
>Is this ring encircling us, or is it rather on the ground in front of us?
>Did it look like our attack did much to affect the aura around Keine?
-
>Is this ring encircling us, or is it rather on the ground in front of us?
>Did it look like our attack did much to affect the aura around Keine?
>It is two feet in front of you.
>It does appear to be reduced in strength, size and intensity. And yet, it seems to be growing again, the damage regenerating. There seems to be dark power pouring into her from somewhere else.
-
>Does this ring seem to be doing anything? Does the circle of light have a 'roof', as it were?
>From somewhere else? Can we see it coming from somewhere else? Or, perhaps more importantly, sense where it might be coming from?
-
>Does this ring seem to be doing anything? Does the circle of light have a 'roof', as it were?
>From somewhere else? Can we see it coming from somewhere else? Or, perhaps more importantly, sense where it might be coming from?
>Not as such. It is glowing, but beyond that, it is doing nothing and has done nothing since it struck Keine.
>There doesn't seem to be any distinct directionality to it. Or rather, it seems to be coming from everywhere around her at once. But you can tell that it isn't flowing fast. Your Scarlet Lotus can outpace it fairly easily, provided you can hold fire on Keine for long enough.
-
>How large is this circle, anyway? Does it seem like something one could stand in?
-
>How large is this circle, anyway? Does it seem like something one could stand in?
>It's about four feet in diameter. You could stand in it and have room to spare.
-
>Charge up another volley
>Rin, is that circle a barrier of some kind? Could one stand inside it?
-
>Charge up another volley
>Rin, is that circle a barrier of some kind? Could one stand inside it?
>If you're on our side, it's a barrier. Rin informs you. If you're not, it's a trap.
>"They won't listen to you, Lotus." Kaguya ventures as you twirl your scepter. "The force of Mayoiga never gives up."
>The classics teacher seems to be right, as the trio of police unleash another trio of stun blasts as Keine gets back to her feet. Keine's heavy breath escapes her in deep, gutteral bursts, but the blasts fail to put her down just as they did before. If anything, she seems torn, like she can't settle on which threat was the greater.
-
>Well, that is good. The more distracted she is, the less likely she is to mount a proper response.
>Fire another blast of Scarlet Lotus at Keine. If she moves towards us, try to position ourselves so that the ring is between her and us.
-
>Well, that is good. The more distracted she is, the less likely she is to mount a proper response.
>Fire another blast of Scarlet Lotus at Keine. If she moves towards us, try to position ourselves so that the ring is between her and us.
>Joining the police's assault, you send a third volley of Scarlet energy towards the corrupted schoolteacher. Keine howls again under the impact of your strikes, the sound more pained than enraged, and she crouches down. You brace yourself for another one of her pounces, but this time, when she jumps, she leaps towards the school. Her massive hands and feet dig into the side of the building as easily as if it were butter, and she starts climbing up the side, like great lizard.
>"Hold your fire!" the officer with the damaged armor shouts, holding up her arm and lowering her rifle. Her comrades follow suit.
-
>Where does she seem to be headed?
-
>Where does she seem to be headed?
>At the moment, she seems to be heading towards the broken window leading into her classroom.
-
>How fast is she moving?
>How do we peg our odds of being able to hit her while she moves, before she can reenter the classroom?
>How fast does Violet Lotus travel compared to Scarlet? Also in terms of startup time?
-
>How fast is she moving?
>How do we peg our odds of being able to hit her while she moves, before she can reenter the classroom?
>How fast does Violet Lotus travel compared to Scarlet? Also in terms of startup time?
>Surprisingly fast. You suspect it will be only a matter of seconds before she reaches her destination.
>You have a sense for her speed, and you're confidant of your aim. You believe you have the dexterity to hit her. Perhaps not with a full-on impact, but you can land at least a glancing blow.
>Violet Lotus is a faster starting spell, it takes form and fires the fastest between the two. Scarlet Lotus, however, travels faster when it's in flight. Between the two, it would be a toss up as to which one has a better chance of hitting her.
-
>Rin, can you hit her with your ring? Try to knock her back to the ground?
>If we get an affirmative, tell her to do so
>If the above happens, but we don't think the ring will intercept her in time, try to cast a Sapphire Lotus around the entrance to the classroom from the position she's climbing towards it. It doesn't need to stop her so much as delay her, perhaps make it harder for her to find purchase to climb.
-
>Rin, can you hit her with your ring? Try to knock her back to the ground?
>If we get an affirmative, tell her to do so
>If the above happens, but we don't think the ring will intercept her in time, try to cast a Sapphire Lotus around the entrance to the classroom from the position she's climbing towards it. It doesn't need to stop her so much as delay her, perhaps make it harder for her to find purchase to climb.
>She's too fast. Rin replies with a shake of the head.
-
>How quickly does Sapphire Lotus travel if we're trying to project a remote barrier, anyway? Fast enough to reach the other side of Keine before she reaches the window again?
-
>How quickly does Sapphire Lotus travel if we're trying to project a remote barrier, anyway? Fast enough to reach the other side of Keine before she reaches the window again?
>The speed of that technique seems to be a bit variable. It moved faster when you were trying to catch those two back at Ran's place, as well as the miko after Keine threw her, than when you formed your flying lotus. If it moves at the same speed as the former, there's a good chance your Lotus will reach the window before Keine does, though perhaps not by a lot.
-
>Well, let's try anyway
>Try anyway. I'll try to slow her.
>Project a Sapphire Lotus barrier and try to angle it not just straight across the window, but ideally somewhat before that and slightly away. As best we can, try to position such that where her claws would try to dig into building for purchase, they would instead meet barrier. And, hopefully, if we can keep them from penetrating immediately, it may cause her to lose part of her grip. If we see her fumble, perhaps even try to draw the barrier backwards, with her against it, and sort of 'peel' her off the building.
-
>Well, let's try anyway
>Try anyway. I'll try to slow her.
>Project a Sapphire Lotus barrier and try to angle it not just straight across the window, but ideally somewhat before that and slightly away. As best we can, try to position such that where her claws would try to dig into building for purchase, they would instead meet barrier. And, hopefully, if we can keep them from penetrating immediately, it may cause her to lose part of her grip. If we see her fumble, perhaps even try to draw the barrier backwards, with her against it, and sort of 'peel' her off the building.
>Got it.
>A shaft of blue light emerges from your scepter once more, racing out to strike the wall of the school at the lower right hand corner of the open window.
>"I said hold your fire!" the police woman repeats, now directing her attention at you as your light spreads out across the wall.
-
>"We cannot let her chase after the civilians in the classroom before they are safely away!"
>Keep it up; don't let ourselves get too distracted
-
>"We cannot let her chase after the civilians in the classroom before they are safely away!"
>Keep it up; don't let ourselves get too distracted
>"And what will you do when she falls and breaks her neck if she lands wrong?" the officer demands.
>"Don't worry, lieutenant." Kaguya interjects smoothly on your behalf, once more fingering the chain around her neck. "She knows what she's doing."
>With Kaguya handling the police woman, you remain focused on the task at hand. And it's just as well, for when Keine's clawed hand makes impact with your blue light, the shock of the impact carries through the shaft of light, and you feel as though you've been punched in the chest. She however fares worse, and her hand is repelled by your light, and she scabbles to find purchase in a bare patch of wall. You ache more when she scratches at your wall.
>Your light spreads out and under her, and while the Sapphire barrier does not remove her hands from the wall, it does prevent her from advancing. And after three of her limbs have lost their grip, you pull back on the barrier, prying her off the wall. With a startled scream, she plummets the fourteen feet back to the ground, landing chest first with a horrible sound, but she manages to come back to all sixes after only a second.
-
>Violet Lotus!
-
>Violet Lotus!
>Dispelling your Sapphire energy, you take aim and prepare to unleash the purifying Violet light. In the time it takes you to switch powers, however, Keine recovers from her fall and starts to rumble away, her six limbs tearing up the grass as she makes for the side of the building. But you adjust your aim and cut loose with violet light.
>The result is dramatic. As your light makes contact with her, Keine stops dead in her tracks and screams, louder and more violently than any sound she's made before. The two undamaged policemen even cover their ears against the horrible sound, and you yourself blanch at the agonized howl that your light forces from Keine's lungs. The reverbrating scream even seems to rattle the windows.
>There is a supernatural effect as well. The black energy infusing her was damaged by your Scarlet Lotus, but your Violet Lotus seems to eradicate the darkness altogether.
-
>What is her present condition, as best we can determine?
-
>What is her present condition, as best we can determine?
>The black aura suffusing her is being expelled, rapidly, by your light. Judging from her scream, however, it is causing her more pain than you can imagine.
-
>Can we... dial it back somehow? Try to do this more slowly if it's hurting her?
-
>Can we... dial it back somehow? Try to do this more slowly if it's hurting her?
>Scaling back the intensity of your light should be possible.
-
>Well, let's try that
-
>Well, let's try that
>Hoping to ease your teacher's pain, you scale back the force of your attack, dialing it from an 8 down to about a 5. While your light does become less intense, this does nothing to silence Keine's screaming. You remind yourself of the first youma, the one who would become Marigold, and her terrible screams in the face of your light. It was necessary then. And just as the ring was then, Keine is caught in the grips of a foul power beyond her. It must be purged, and if you're the only one that can, then so be it.
>You hold that thought firm in your mind as your Violet light exorcises the last of the corruption from Keine's body, the black aura evaporating beneath your pure light, leaving Keine's twisted form to fall to all sixes on the ground, her screaming silenced, her breath ragged and labored.
-
>Approach her. She's hurt and needs help.
-
>Approach her. She's hurt and needs help.
>"Don't get too close." the oni officer commands, a faint Eire lilt in his voice. "It's still conscious, so it's still dangerous."
>"How can you say that after seeing what just happened?" Rin demands.
>"Ever gone up against a lycan before? Trust me, little witch."
-
>"I trust you, but I also have faith in her and she is injured."
>Continue to approach, slowly but calmly. Though keep a barrier ready in case something untoward happens anyway.
>To the Purpose: How close is the Fire Champion now? How long do you think it will take to reach us?
-
>"I trust you, but I also have faith in her and she is injured."
>Continue to approach, slowly but calmly. Though keep a barrier ready in case something untoward happens anyway.
>To the Purpose: How close is the Fire Champion now? How long do you think it will take to reach us?
>"Oy!" the officer calls again as you continue on towards Keine, sounding more agitated than before. "Wizard or not, when the police tell you-"
>He is cut off by the warning voice of the officer Kaguya called lieutenant, "Conner!" What she is warning him of, though, plainly isn't you, as Keine is stirring again. You slow your approach and ready your shield as she struggles to rise, put her movements are slow, strained, her limbs shaky as she gets her feet under her, her breath heavy and labored as she pulls herself to all sixes.
>Noisily drawing in a breath, Keine's head rears up and she howls again, the force of the sound making the windows nearby rattle. But there's another layer to that terrible scream. Somehow there are two voices, the animal roar you're used to hearing this cursed body emit, and another sound beneath it, the sound of a woman's pained scream, faint, but definitely the sound of a person.
>As you become aware of the change in the sound, Keine's body starts to change as well. She seems to shrink, her legs shortening, her top pair of arms diminishing, her lower arms shrinking at a faster rate than the rest of her body. Her ugly fur starts to recede, changing color as well into a flesh-tone hue. Her flattens and deflates, and starts to wind back towards her torso, which is growing less and less thick and blocky. Her horns, too, are disappearing. And all throughout, the sound of the woman's scream grows louder and louder, while the horrible howl of the beast fades away.
>"I don't believe it..." the man called Conner gasps. "How...?"
>There is a measured silence before the dry voice of the Purpose returns. Not long. At all.
-
>To Lily and Rin: We have another problem. A demon is swiftly approaching this location - the Champion of Fire. I believe we have very little time before it arrives.
>Keep an eye on Keine
-
>To Lily and Rin: We have another problem. A demon is swiftly approaching this location - the Champion of Fire. I believe we have very little time before it arrives.
>Keep an eye on Keine
>Where's it coming from? Rin asks.
>Simultaneously, Lily's voice comes to you, Then we have to get everyone out of here!
>Despite the two women speaking to you at the same time, you have no trouble whatsovever understanding the both of them.
>Keine continues to scream even as her human body emerges from that cursed shell. Kaguya, meanwhile, replies to the young looking oni. "This is a special magic user." she informs him, a strange kind of wonder in her voice as she watches her fellow teacher revert. As the last vestage of the black form fades, only her voice remains of the two that were sounding, her pained scream continuing for several seconds as her humanoid body returns to its normal shape, albiet a shape that is presently covered only by her very long blue-white hair. Which does cover quite a lot, which is good for her, in this case. And with a loud, shuddering breath, the now very human Keine Kamishirasawa falls back to the ground.
-
>Can we sense the approach of the demon ourselves, if we cast our senses in the direction of the Miskovsky Downs?
-
>Can we sense the approach of the demon ourselves, if we cast our senses in the direction of the Miskovsky Downs?
>The demon's presence is alarmingly close. In fact, you wouldn't put it far beyond the other side of the school.
>You catch a faint hint of something else from that direction as well, an aura of some sort, but the demonic aura is so close and so powerful as to block out any details. In fact, you're surprised you couldn't sense it before now, but then again, you were intently focused on the first problem.
-
>It is very close - coming from <insert direction of appropriate school landmark where the demon is approaching>.
>Approach Keine. Does she seem conscious? Can we sense any residual taint upon her?
-
>It is very close - coming from <insert direction of appropriate school landmark where the demon is approaching>.
>Approach Keine. Does she seem conscious? Can we sense any residual taint upon her?
>You hear Rin start to invoke another energy ring, while Lily replies, I'll call Kiku. We'll need her to fight a demon, especially with all these people around.
>The long-haired teacher seems quite unconcsious. And quite free of any sign of dark power, not a speck can be seen anywhere near her. In fact, the only otherworldly power you can see in her is yours. Currents of your light course through her body.
>Kaguya follows you towards Keine's still form, the officers forming up behind her. "You okay, boss?" Conner asks the woman with the damaged armor. "Did you get clawed?"
>"No, vest caught it."
>"You really did it." Kaguya says to you as she removes her red robe. Her voice is very heavy. "But tell me, is it permanent? Did you cure her curse?"
-
>Please do. And make sure the people you are escorting stay far away from here. I will do my best to get the others to disperse, though I do not know how much I can accomplish.
>"If you mean her lycanthropy, I do not know - but the dark energy that was sufficing her has been driven out. I... I dearly hope it was not so awful an experience as it sounded."
-
>Please do. And make sure the people you are escorting stay far away from here. I will do my best to get the others to disperse, though I do not know how much I can accomplish.
>"If you mean her lycanthropy, I do not know - but the dark energy that was sufficing her has been driven out. I... I dearly hope it was not so awful an experience as it sounded."
>How am I supposed to convince them they won't be safe with the cops? Oh wait, we can go another way, yeah, that'll work.
>"She's alive." Kaguya says gratefully as she walks forward. "And herself again. That's what matters now." The raven haired teacher drapes her cape over Keine's form.
>The demonic aura will be over the top of the school in mere seconds.
-
>To Kaguya, in a firm voice, but quiet enough not to immediate be heard by the cops: "You need to get her and the others out of the area immediately. There is a demon coming fast."
>Eyes on the sky in that direction. Can we see anything?
-
>To Kaguya, in a firm voice, but quiet enough not to immediate be heard by the cops: "You need to get her and the others out of the area immediately. There is a demon coming fast."
>Eyes on the sky in that direction. Can we see anything?
>"A demon?" Kaguya asks, her eyes narrowing as she once more produces her stone bowl.
>A faint, sickly orange glow can be seen emanating from that direction. And it is plainly getting closer. Rin, however, is getting closer to it. She has called another glowing, hoevering wheel of light and is standing on it. The flying disc, with Rin aboard, is heading towards the roof.
>The miko's voice drifts across your ear as she says aloud, "What is that?"
>Her sentiment is echoed by the officer with the damaged armor a moment later.
>And then Komachi's voice joins them, "The hell is that?"
-
>Loud and clear and with authority: "All of you need to clear the area and get the civilians away from here! That is a great dark power and anyone who stays may soon be in terrible danger!"
-
>Loud and clear and with authority: "All of you need to clear the area and get the civilians away from here! That is a great dark power and anyone who stays may soon be in terrible danger!"
>Your warning is met by disbelief by some, incredulity from others, and a note of annoyance from the woman with the damaged armor. Conner, however, merely hefts his rifle. "Then here's where we stay." he says confidantly, and his declaration is met with stiff nods from the other two officers near him.
>No straight cop'll leave when there's a threat to be neutralized. Rin says grimly as she floats upwards.
>Weirdly, Kaguya almost mirrors her sentiment. "The force of Mayoiga doesn't retreat, unless they see they have to."
>And then, rather quietly, the demon appears before you, landing on the edge of the roof of the school. At first glance it appears to be a fox, albeit a fox that's a little bit larger than a wolf. But there is a black band of fur around its eyes and its wrists, and its fur is an unnatural, angry shade of red. Its big blue eyes hold an evil light within them, and the creature is surrounded by an aura of red energy, the color of a burning building.
>The demon looks down upon the scene playing out below it, and, sounding almost disappointed, it says, Aw. Over already? That's a bit anti-climactic.
-
>"Did you have a hand in what happened here, or did you come merely to observe?"
-
>"Did you have a hand in what happened here, or did you come merely to observe?"
>"How could I have a hand in it?" the demonic fox acts, and you swear you see its mouth curl into a canine grin. "I only just got here, after all."
>"State your name and purpose." the officer with the damaged armor demands.
>"I hear a threat in your voice, Terran. That is a not good choice. Tell them." the fox says, nodding in your direction. "You've dealt with my kind before, haven't you, if you're who I think you are. You know what I am."
-
>"You are a demon - the Champion of Fire, I believe. And I would appreciate knowing why you have come here."
-
>"You are a demon - the Champion of Fire, I believe. And I would appreciate knowing why you have come here."
>"And you got my title right, as well." the demon replies, sounding impressed. "Did Water tell you about us, or did you figure that out all on your own?"
>"A Demon..." the miko's voice breathes. "An otherworldly evil spirit?"
>"Simple way to put it, but it'll do for now. But you're right." the fox continues, once more addressing you as it hops up on the very edge of the roof, displaying an agility belying its size. "I wanted to see what that blot was for myself, but here I find it gone when I arrive. I suppose that was you, wasn't it?" it questions as it strolls along the edge in your direction.
-
>"I cleansed the corruption that had taken hold here, yes."
>How close is the demon to us, and what is its spatial relation to Rin, Kaguya, and the others?
-
>"I cleansed the corruption that had taken hold here, yes."
>How close is the demon to us, and what is its spatial relation to Rin, Kaguya, and the others?
>The demon stops and laughs, it's voice as hot as an open flame, but holding the threat of a wildfire about to break loose. "Corruption, you call it. That's an ugly word, don't really like the sound of that."
>"Then what would you call what happened here, demon?" Kaguya inquires, coming to her feet and standing protectively in front of Keine.
>"I don't know, I didn't see it for myself." the demonic fox replies with aplomb as it pads along the roof lip. "Maybe you could tell me?"
>The Demon is standing on the edge of the roof, about fourteen feet in front you on top of the building, four stories up. Kaguya is standing less than a foot behind you, with Keine immediately behind her. The three police are about seven feet in front of you and just a bit furthur out from the school wall. A glance around reveals that the miko is standing twenty feet to your southeast, standing with the fourth officer, the one Keine threw earlier, supporting the officer who seems unable to put weight on her left leg.
>Komachi is also here, standing near the front gates, and she has about ten more officers behind and around her, each similarly equipped to the four you've seen so far.
>Rin is in midair standing atop her flying disc with the spinning edges, about three feet to your left and eight feet up.
-
>Does that mean the 3 police officers are between us and the demon?
-
>Does that mean the 3 police officers are between us and the demon?
>Discounting vertical distance, yes.
-
>Then let's go and put ourselves between them and the demon instead. Calmly.
>"A dark aura drove this woman to violence and rage against some of the very things she holds most dear. What else would you choose to call that?"
-
>Then let's go and put ourselves between them and the demon instead. Calmly.
>"A dark aura drove this woman to violence and rage against some of the very things she holds most dear. What else would you choose to call that?"
>The fox tilts its head back as it balances atop the building. "Weakness?" the demon guesses lightly as you move yourself.
>Kaguya's face darkens noticably. "Weakness?"
>"From what she said, it sounds like she wasn't strong enough to handle that power." The demon pauses and seems to shrug its shoulders, carrying on in the same conversational tone, "Where I come from, we call that weakness."
-
>"A power so seeped in anger and darkness is not a thing worth having. And you are not where you come from."
-
>"A power so seeped in anger and darkness is not a thing worth having. And you are not where you come from."
>The fox laughs gaily again. "That's obvious. If we were back home, most of us would probably be dead by now."
>"Why did you think that this... demon had something to do with this incident?" Conner the cop asks you.
-
>To the cop: "I have seen others of its kind spread corruption of a similar strain, and its arrival here was timely."
>To the fox: "Which 'us' is it that you're referring to now? Yourself and your kin, or those others of us present here now?"
-
>To the cop: "I have seen others of its kind spread corruption of a similar strain, and its arrival here was timely."
>To the fox: "Which 'us' is it that you're referring to now? Yourself and your kin, or those others of us present here now?"
>"So this demon is a threat?" the leading officer asks you.
>"Well, both, now that you ask."
-
>"Why would you be dead if you were still in your home plane? Was that what brought you to this one?"
-
>"Why would you be dead if you were still in your home plane? Was that what brought you to this one?"
>The demon laughs again. Despite the benign tone, you find the sound somehow unsettling. "What makes you think I'd have died by now if we were back there? I didn't get to be Champion of Fire for being easy to kill."
>"I asked you a question, wizard." the officer demands.
-
>To the police officer: "It could be a grave threat should it wish to be, but I cannot presume its motives here."
>To the fox: "And no, I imagine not, but you did include yourself in that last statement, no?"
-
>To the police officer: "It could be a grave threat should it wish to be, but I cannot presume its motives here."
>To the fox: "And no, I imagine not, but you did include yourself in that last statement, no?"
>"Why not?" Conner asks you, much less confrontational than her fellow. "Aren't you supposed to be some kind of expert on this thing?"
>"She isn't, but she wants to be." the fox calls down to the oni as it pauses in step. You now find yourself between it and the police, disregarding vertical distance.
>"Hohoo, listen to you, playing with words." the fox replies, almost playfully. "Aren't you a smart one."
-
>"Whether that is so or not, you are right: I do wish to understand you better. Is the realm you come from such a terrible place even to those such as yourself?"
-
>"Whether that is so or not, you are right: I do wish to understand you better. Is the realm you come from such a terrible place even to those such as yourself?"
>The demon considers that. "I don't think you'd believe me."
>"Why's that?" Rin asks the fox.
>"Because you're Terrans. You've never seen anything like our world, so how could you believe what it's like?"
>"You think we can only believe what we see?" The miko asks, trying to sound confidant despite the tremor you hear in her voice.
>The fox seems to shrug. "That's about the only way to believe anything. Why do you think I came here? Ice could have told me what that blot of dark power was, but seeing with my own eyes is the only way to know something for sure."
-
>"There is knowledge and insight that can be gained only with one's own experiences and senses, I agree. But there is still much that can be learned from the experience of another - things, in fact, that cannot be learned merely from one's own."
-
>"There is knowledge and insight that can be gained only with one's own experiences and senses, I agree. But there is still much that can be learned from the experience of another - things, in fact, that cannot be learned merely from one's own."
>"So if I told you what life was like on our side of the wall, you then would understand completely what our life is like."
-
>"No, but I would understand it more than I do now, and that's a start."
-
>"No, but I would understand it more than I do now, and that's a start."
>The fox stretches, and then turns to face you, crouching down a bit. "That's how you beat Water, isn't it?"
-
>"I am not trying to 'beat' anyone - I am simply trying to talk with you, as one being to another. To try and understand your world and yourself a little better, if you would let me. I hold no judgement against you or your kin for the manner of being you are, and would welcome you into our world with open arms should you truly wish to live in peace here."
-
>"I am not trying to 'beat' anyone - I am simply trying to talk with you, as one being to another. To try and understand your world and yourself a little better, if you would let me. I hold no judgement against you or your kin for the manner of being you are, and would welcome you into our world with open arms should you truly wish to live in peace here."
>The fire champion lets out a lot, amused breath. "How exactly did you get the power to get the best of Water?" he asks, curiously. "Assuming you mean, that of course."
>"What's that supposed to mean?" Rin demands.
>Standing again, the fox answers, "Either she's lying and laying a trap for me, to get me to let my guard down. Or, she's telling the truth, in which case there's no way she could have the kind of power to beat a Champion."
>"Why's that?"
>"Because no one that soft can have that kind of power." Fire says matter of factly.
-
>"You mistake tolerance and acceptance for weakness. It is not. I would wish nothing more than to be able to treat you as a friend and to offer you the sanctuary that your world does not or cannot. There is no reason we must fight, just as that outcome was not a inescapable conclusion with the Champion of Water - a being possessed of their own will can always choose a better path for themselves, and I would hope earnestly that you might wish for such a thing as well."
>Firm expression.
>"However. Should you try to harm anyone here, I will use every ounce of my will and my power to stop you, and I will not yield. None of us will."
-
>"You mistake tolerance and acceptance for weakness. It is not. I would wish nothing more than to be able to treat you as a friend and to offer you the sanctuary that your world does not or cannot. There is no reason we must fight, just as that outcome was not a inescapable conclusion with the Champion of Water - a being possessed of their own will can always choose a better path for themselves, and I would hope earnestly that you might wish for such a thing as well."
>Firm expression.
>"However. Should you try to harm anyone here, I will use every ounce of my will and my power to stop you, and I will not yield. None of us will."
>"Now that's more like it." The demonic fox says with great satisfaction, padding slowly away from you and the crowd with a canine grin on its face. "Most of the others were thinking this would be easy, that this world would offer no opposition at all. But I'm different. I've been looking forward to seeing the power of this world. Especially you." he says as he turns back to lock eyes with you. "You've bested Air's weapons twice, and you beat Water in person. I didn't think I'd see you here at all, but now that I have, I'm excited."
-
>"Then you do mean to choose conflict, where none need exist?"
-
>"Then you do mean to choose conflict, where none need exist?"
>"I suppose I can wait." the demon offers. "You've beaten Air's youma twice, there's not much chance you'll get killed before I have my chance."
>"And the Ice Champion?" Rin asks pointedly. "You're not worried about it beating you to the punch?"
>In response, Fire merely barks out a short, ugly laugh.
-
>"If your intent is battle, then today or tomorrow matters little to the course you choose to follow. What I ask is why must terrans and demons fight at all? Why did you choose to come to this world?"
-
>"If your intent is battle, then today or tomorrow matters little to the course you choose to follow. What I ask is why must terrans and demons fight at all? Why did you choose to come to this world?"
>The fox grins quietly at you again, but does not answer right away.
>"It chose?" the miko asks you. "It wasn't summoned by anyone?"
-
>"No. It crossed the barrier of its own will."
-
>"No. It crossed the barrier of its own will."
>The sloping-winged miko gapes.
>"I didn't choose." the demon says at last. "I was chosen. It's why I was created. To be one of the six Champions that leads our race out of its last days. Or into them." The demon turns around to face you again. "Do you speak for your race, strong one? Does every Terran feel the same way you do?"
-
>Slight pause.
>"No. We are each free to choose our own path and our own creed, and I cannot presume to speak for countless millions. But this is a world of diversity and tolerance and every day I see people of disperate race and mind united by bonds which transcend their differences. Whether you are Demon or not does not matter. You are You, and you are free to choose what that means, as we all are."
>"But you speak of 'last days'. Has some crisis in your own plane driven you here?"
-
>Slight pause.
>"No. We are each free to choose our own path and our own creed, and I cannot presume to speak for countless millions. But this is a world of diversity and tolerance and every day I see people of disperate race and mind united by bonds which transcend their differences. Whether you are Demon or not does not matter. You are You, and you are free to choose what that means, as we all are."
>"But you speak of 'last days'. Has some crisis in your own plane driven you here?"
>"No, Terran." the demon counters. "I have no choice. I have had but one choice in my life, the same choice all of my kind have: survive, or die. And I don't even have that choice." The fox adds, almost proudly. "I'm a Champion. I was made for this."
>"And what duty's that?" you hear Komachi ask. Sparing a glance backwards, you see that she, at least, has heeded your words, and has sent most of her officers back outside the gates to try and move the civilains back. You catch a brief glimpse of bright white wings through the crowd, Lily's wings, but just for a moment.
>"Like I said before. To save my race."
>"'Crisis?' .. Yes, I suppose you could call it that."
-
>"What is it that is wrong? And how do you hope to fix it by coming here?"
-
>"What is it that is wrong? And how do you hope to fix it by coming here?"
>The foxes' aura flares and crackles. "Our world is dying." the demon says, it's voice that of a backdraft igniting. "I'd call that a crisis, wouldn't you?"
>"But how are you supposed ta fix it here?" Rin asks.
>"We're not." Fire spits. "We'll survive here."
-
>"Why is it dying? What is wrong with it?"
-
>"Why is it dying? What is wrong with it?"
>"Never mind that right now." Kaguya says from behind you. "What's more important is, does your survival mean the deaths of everyone on this world?"
>The foxes aura flares onces again, then quiets down. "YOUR survival means not annoying me, Terran." it states, plainly irritated. "There's only two of you down that really matter, and you're not one of them. Why don't you get rid of them?" Fire asks you. "You're the strongest one here."
>"That doesn't mean she's in charge." the officer with the damaged armor says angrily.
>"What are you, stupid?" the Champion derides.
-
>"They are familiar neither with myself nor with you, nor indeed with the threat that you could pose should you choose. But even if they were, I suspect it would not change their conviction to protect that which matters to them, whether beyond their power or not. If it is me you would rather address, then do so, but I would thank you not to threaten them so while we are speaking."
-
>"They are familiar neither with myself nor with you, nor indeed with the threat that you could pose should you choose. But even if they were, I suspect it would not change their conviction to protect that which matters to them, whether beyond their power or not. If it is me you would rather address, then do so, but I would thank you not to threaten them so while we are speaking."
>The foxes' grin returns. "You're they're protector, then."
-
>"I am. We are. Both of those here and all those further away."
-
>"I am. We are. Both of those here and all those further away."
>"But you're the one with the power- Well, you and the girl with the flying thing." With a swish of its tail, leaving a sodden red glow in its wake, the demon continues, "And I still want to see the power that beat Water."
-
>"And if I were to satisfy your curiosity, could we continue to talk as we are? I want to understand what is happening to your home, and how you came to be sent here. I do not accept that the only eventualities are your race's extinction or ours' subjugation."
-
>"And if I were to satisfy your curiosity, could we continue to talk as we are? I want to understand what is happening to your home, and how you came to be sent here. I do not accept that the only eventualities are your race's extinction or ours' subjugation."
>"I'm not in the habit of looking that far ahead. But assuming the four of us are still alive, well, we can see."
>"Hold on, are you going to fight him?" Komachi asks you.
-
>"If I must. I would rather it not come to that - my conviction that our two kinds need not be enemies is genuine."
-
>"If I must. I would rather it not come to that - my conviction that our two kinds need not be enemies is genuine."
>Officer Onozuka looks between you and the demon. "I get the feeling he doesn't have the same idea."
>"You can't fight that thing." the miko cautions you, still sounding a bit rattled. "It's power..."
-
>"Is great indeed. Yes, I know."
-
>"Is great indeed. Yes, I know."
>"It's evil." the miko counters. "Never have I sensed such darkness. The lycanthrope's dark energy was as nothing compared to that."
-
>"I have faced its kind before. I expect I will do so again before too long. But if it has a living soul, then I will not call it evil - I will not judge it as though it cannot change, and cannot choose."
-
>"I have faced its kind before. I expect I will do so again before too long. But if it has a living soul, then I will not call it evil - I will not judge it as though it cannot change, and cannot choose."
>"How do you know it has a soul like ours?" the miko asks. "I can't sense any soul at all."
>Here's another question. Rin's voice comes to you. She said 'the four of us'. You think he means Lily? I don't know that he knows about her, that she's here.
-
>It is possible it might have sensed her power - I do not know.
>"Whatever the form of its soul, it can speak and reason and choose - it chose to come here at this moment because it was curious, no? It is hard to imagine a being with a desire to know and see and to experience without one."
-
>It is possible it might have sensed her power - I do not know.
>"Whatever the form of its soul, it can speak and reason and choose - it chose to come here at this moment because it was curious, no? It is hard to imagine a being with a desire to know and see and to experience without one."
>The miko looks at the demon's form, thoughtful.
>One of us should ask. Rin suggests. But whatever we're doin', we'd better do it soon, before Kaguya or the cops get antsy and do somethin' they'll regret.
-
>I should hope they have enough awareness not to, but perhaps you may be right.
>Address the demon again: "Is that what you would most wish for now, then? To test our powers against yours?"
-
>I should hope they have enough awareness not to, but perhaps you may be right.
>Address the demon again: "Is that what you would most wish for now, then? To test our powers against yours?"
>"Not exactly."
-
>"Then what?"
-
>"Then what?"
>The demonic fox levels a malicious grin at you. "I never said you'd be fighting me."
>You have just long enough to feel a brief sense of fear, before the ground at your feet erupts in an explosion of power and white-blue light, sending you careening through the air backwards, feeling an unearthly cold blast though you. Similar detonations erupt around you as well, accompanied by the sounds of screams. You hear the fluttering of large wings and the tinkling of ice as you land hard on your back, oddly numb in your lower half.
-
>Quick situational analysis: look to the sound of the wings, our legs, and the area we just were. Do others seem to have been caught in the blasts directly?
>And why the hell couldn't we sense that coming?
-
>Quick situational analysis: look to the sound of the wings, our legs, and the area we just were. Do others seem to have been caught in the blasts directly?
>And why the hell couldn't we sense that coming?
>The sound of wings is coming from above you, and in front of you, so you look up to see what appears to be, at first glance, a snowy owl, hovering three feet over your head and nearly ten feet in front of you. This one, however, is almost six feet tall, with a proportionately large wingspan. It's white feathers appear to have been formed from freshly fallen snow, the two of fur on its head appear to be made out of white ice rather than feathers or fur, and it's talons are glit with crystalline edges. Every beat of its wings leaves a cloud of spakling snowy powder, and the edges and gaps on its wings, between its feathers, glow with a pulsating blue light.
>Glancing down at your legs, you find that, alarmingly, they have turned a light shade of blue, and your boots and socks are coated with a dusting of snow and frost. They are unnaturally cold. They still seem mobile, merely chilled by the cold power that hit you.
>Where you were standing, you now find a patch of ice and snow covered cement, with a pair of pointed crystalline formations jutting out of the ground. Similar patches can be seen where the trio of officers were standing, the force of the blast evidently sending the three of them flying as it did you. All three are still on the ground, though the oni officer Conner is starting to come around already. A third explsion seat can be seen where the Tortoise shrine maiden had been standing. She, like you, is on her back almost ten feet from you, otherworldly frost present on her feet and the lower part of her wings. Komachi appears to have been caught by the edge of that blast as well but is still standing, her arms thrust out before her to shield her face from the blast, her forearms discolored as your legs are. The remaining officers that had been standing behind her, two of them, appear unharmed.
>A very good question, that.
-
>What about Kaguya? Rin?
>Can we sense the owl's presence at all now?
>Come to our feet
>If we have a moment to work with, and it does not seem about to strike again immediately, let's see if we can use our power to purge this chill from ourselves. If it is demonic in origin and our power is anathema to them, then let's see if we can focus the power within ourselves upon our legs and drive the cold out.
-
>What about Kaguya? Rin?
>Can we sense the owl's presence at all now?
>Come to our feet
>If we have a moment to work with, and it does not seem about to strike again immediately, let's see if we can use our power to purge this chill from ourselves. If it is demonic in origin and our power is anathema to them, then let's see if we can focus the power within ourselves upon our legs and drive the cold out.
>Standing atop her flying disc, Rin seems to have escaped the owl's sneak attack unharmed. She has backed off a little from where she was, but she remains in the air. She seems torn between attacking the owl and coming down to check on you.
>Seeing her in one piece, you spare a glance behind to check on Kaguya and Keine. Fortunately for them, the owl seems not to have included them in its sneak attack, and Kaguya is in the process of picking Keine off the ground. She isn't moving too fast, though, and her masked face offers you no clues as to her reasoning.
>The owl now does register on your mystic senses, but even now, its presence is not as obvious as the Champion of Fire.
>With a groan and a strain, you pick yourself off the ground, straining against the cold that has assaulted your body. It feels as though the joints in your legs have been in a freezer for hours when you try to move them, but they do support you once they get under you. You're the first to get back to your feet, as well, as Conner has manged only to get back to all fours in that length of time, holding his head and groaning audibly.
>The officers behind Komachi, however, are in better nick and have advanced on the owl, their blaster pistols drawn. "Blast him!" the woman closer to you shouts, and the two unleash bolt after bolt of deadly red energy at the hovering owl. The creature makes no effort to dodge the shots, but as the impact of the blaster fire has no outward effect on it at all, it doesn't seem to need to.
>With its attention diverted, you do at least have a chance to deal with your own problem. Taking a deep breath to steady yourself, you turn your focus inward, reaching for the light within you. A warming sensation spreads across the lower half of your body in response to your intent, and the blue discoloration on your legs fades along with the stiffness and numbness caused by the owl's pearl harbor job.
-
>From what little we could determine/sense earlier, did the icy blasts seem to literally start beneath us and the others, or were they fired from above and merely exploded there?
-
>From what little we could determine/sense earlier, did the icy blasts seem to literally start beneath us and the others, or were they fired from above and merely exploded there?
>You would guess they came from beneath you.
-
>Form and hold a barrier in place beneath us. It doesn't have to be strong enough to outright block the attack, but enough to delay and give warning for us to leap clear if the owl tries it again.
>Address it: "If your quarrel is with us, Champion of Ice, then leave the others alone."
-
>Form and hold a barrier in place beneath us. It doesn't have to be strong enough to outright block the attack, but enough to delay and give warning for us to leap clear if the owl tries it again.
>Address it: "If your quarrel is with us, Champion of Ice, then leave the others alone."
>A thin shield of blue light appears beneath your feet.
>It is the Champion of Fire that answers you, in the form of more laughter. "You recognized her right way." it crows, impressed at your deduction. "I just wanted her to clear the field, get the others out of the way." With a small snarl, the fiery fox continues, "I might have known she'd fail on the first shot."
-
>"You sound unimpressed with her capabilities."
>Ready ourselves and keep a close eye on Ice. If she seems to be preparing to unleash another (perhaps stronger) attack, and there is enough of a window to potentially intercept it, fire an Indigo Lotus at her.
-
>"You sound unimpressed with her capabilities."
>Ready ourselves and keep a close eye on Ice. If she seems to be preparing to unleash another (perhaps stronger) attack, and there is enough of a window to potentially intercept it, fire an Indigo Lotus at her.
>"I'm familiar with her shortcomings."
>The Ice Champion absorbs another trio of pistol blasts before replying to the fire, sending a wide barrage of thick icicles forward at the two officers.
-
>Presumably this attack left no window of opportunity?
>Quickly throw a Sapphire Lotus barrier inbetween the path of the icicles and the officers they're aimed at. We don't need to stop all of them - just the ones most likely to hit
-
>Presumably this attack left no window of opportunity?
>Quickly throw a Sapphire Lotus barrier inbetween the path of the icicles and the officers they're aimed at. We don't need to stop all of them - just the ones most likely to hit
>It came with no charge nor outward sign of a buildup- just a barrage of ice between one flap of her wings and the next. It would be impressive, if it weren't coming from the other team's side.
>The two officers take evasive rolls to their left and right as your blue light takes form once more. The officer farther away from you, the one with the short green puffy tail, seems to have gotten herself out of the line of fire on her own, but the seemingly human closer to you is still threatened, so you focus your energy on shielding her. Your barrier of blue light stops the icicles dead in their tracks, each breaking with the sound of shattering ice. And while the impact of those few shots you need to block does not create a great strain or consume much power, you feel a chill creep up your arm with each shot.
>"Not bad." the Fire Champion praises you. "But I wonder how that wall can handle stronger attacks."
>"What are you, afraid to try your own?" Rin taunts, glaring at the fox.
>"The one thing Ice is good for is for going first."
>The two officers pick themselves off the floor as Komachi looks between them, then at you. "You sure you can take two of 'em?"
-
>"We will if we have to. Just get your people and the others to safety."
>Dispel the chill from our arm
>To Rin: Don't try to provoke him to action. The longer he watches, the more we can concentrate on a single threat at once.
-
>"We will if we have to. Just get your people and the others to safety."
>Dispel the chill from our arm
>To Rin: Don't try to provoke him to action. The longer he watches, the more we can concentrate on a single threat at once.
>Rin glares at the fox again. He'll pounce. she theorizes. He had his buddy sneak attack once, he'll do it again if we give him a chance, I'd bet my tails. If he does, I'd sooner see him coming.
>While you wave your arm and use a brief surge of energy to take care of the minor cold left over from the icicle barrage, Komachi starts issuing orders. "Mari, Suen, help the others up and get out of here, all of you."
>"Lieutenant-"
>"But Komachi-"
>She cuts them off with a simple statement, "It's more important that we keep everyone outside outside." She then adds something in another language, which you recognize as Luyang but don't speak. But whatever it is seems to satisfy the two officers, as they nod and start to walk wide, obviously hoping to give the owl a wide berth as they go around it. "Since it's not us you want to have this big bird fight, right?" Komachi calls up to the fox.
>"Not unless you're hiding a power like theirs."
>Komachi shrugs, a surprisingly casual gesture. "'fraid not."
>A glance behind her shows the winged form of Lily White ranging up from the direction of the main gate. Kiku's on her way. she reports. She has to run, so we're on our own for a bit.
-
>Is Lily actually inside the school wall at this point?
>Do either of the two demons have line of sight to where she is at the moment?
>How far away is she, for that matter?
-
>Is Lily actually inside the school wall at this point?
>Do either of the two demons have line of sight to where she is at the moment?
>How far away is she, for that matter?
>Yes.
>Yes. Both of them do.
>Fourty feet or so, discounting the vertical distance accounting for her flight.
-
>Oh. Well, so much for that idea.
>We'll just have to manage.
>And I agree, Rin - I wouldn't take my eyes off him. But the longer he waits, the better for us, I think.
>Keep an eye on the demons as the other people file out, and make sure they don't try to attack them again.
-
>Oh. Well, so much for that idea.
>We'll just have to manage.
>And I agree, Rin - I wouldn't take my eyes off him. But the longer he waits, the better for us, I think.
>Keep an eye on the demons as the other people file out, and make sure they don't try to attack them again.
>"Of course, that doesn't mean your being here is meaningless." the demon continues, leering down upon you evilly. "Let's see how much area you can cover."
>Between the last two words of his sentence, the Ice Champion strikes again, launching a quartet of icy comets into the air, trailing white energy and ice behind them. Two of them arc in your direction, one arcs behind the Ice champion towards the trio of police only now back on their feet after the initial strike, while the last arcs in Komachi's direction.
-
>Given the speed of the ones are traveling towards us, do we think we could simply dash out of their way?
>Which is Lily closest to?
>How fast/far from herself have we seen her able to throw her shield?
-
>Given the speed of the ones are traveling towards us, do we think we could simply dash out of their way?
>Which is Lily closest to?
>How fast/far from herself have we seen her able to throw her shield?
>If their course remains unchanged, then you would be able to evade them by moving quickly to your left.
>Lily is currently closest to the ice ball heading towards Komachi.
>She was able to strike the Champion of Water from about twenty or so feet away. And its speed was comparable to your own Scarlet Lotus, if perhaps a touch slower.
-
>Does it seem plausible that it could intercept the one headed towards Komachi before it reached her?
>Or are we still closer?
-
>Does it seem plausible that it could intercept the one headed towards Komachi before it reached her?
>Or are we still closer?
>It's certainly plausable. The only catch would be, in both times you've seen her use her shield offensively, it was 'charged' first. It had absorbed some kind of attack. You're not sure if her uncharged shield can be used offensively.
>At the moment, you are closer to that comet, but Lily is in flight and can move fairly quickly.
-
>Dash to the left to evade the icicles headed our way
>At the same time, send out two Sapphire Lotus barriers, one to intercept each of the other icicles heading towards the police. If we can, try to intercept them from as close range to ourself as possible, and angle the barrier to partially deflect the projectiles aside instead of absorbing the full brunt of their impact head-on. Hopefully this might mitigate energy consumption.
>Rin, shoot the owl! We can delay no longer.
-
>Dash to the left to evade the icicles headed our way
>At the same time, send out two Sapphire Lotus barriers, one to intercept each of the other icicles heading towards the police. If we can, try to intercept them from as close range to ourself as possible, and angle the barrier to partially deflect the projectiles aside instead of absorbing the full brunt of their impact head-on. Hopefully this might mitigate energy consumption.
>Rin, shoot the owl! We can delay no longer.
>Raising your scepter again, you strafe left as you send out two streams of blue light, splitting them to the left and right. At the same time, Rin pulls her flying disc back slightly, then flips it over backwards, sending the thing flying out at the Ice Champion. Lily activates her shield as well, and the two officers open fire on the icy comet menacing the trio with their blaster pistols. Conner also starts firing at the projectile with his rifle.
>Your expanding sapphire light catches the fire from the officers, but the strain the blaster fire translates through into your body is rather light, compared to some of the other things you've absorbed. They feel like sharp slaps, but nothing you can't handle, and they stop after only four. Now, the impact of the icy meteors upon your sapphire shield is a fair bit more dramatic. For a moment, you feel as though you've caught a boulder in either hand, and then the two projectiles explode, the eruption of cold energy sending shockwaves of pain and shocking cold through your body, but you have the wherewithall to think about the fact that, if those two attacks went off like bombs, then so too will the two you've dodged.
>As you think that, a transparent veil of shimmering water appears, encircling you like a bubble. You think you hear the miko speak a word or two, possibly a spell, but her voice was muffled by the sound and the force of the first two explosions. And then the other two missiles, the two headed your way, hit the ground and explode. The watery veil around you absorbs some of the force of the paired explosion, but not all of it. The force of the blast wave sends you staggering sideways, and you hit the wall of the school with your left side leading.
-
>No time to be cold or injured here. If she did it once, she can do it again, and probably worse.
>Steady ourselves on our feet, and quickly assess our surroundings. Did the others seem to make out alright?
>Approximately what was the blast radius on those comets, as best we could estimate?
-
>No time to be cold or injured here. If she did it once, she can do it again, and probably worse.
>Steady ourselves on our feet, and quickly assess our surroundings. Did the others seem to make out alright?
>Approximately what was the blast radius on those comets, as best we could estimate?
>First mentally, then physically, you shake out the cobwebs, try to put the pain and chill wracking your body out of your mind, and refocus on the world around you.
>Apart from you, you see no injuries on any of the other people around you. Rin is standing on the ground, about a foot back from where she was hovering, but she shows no signs of icy injury, nor do any of the officers. In fact, Conner raises his blaster rifle and gives you a salute in thanks. The Ice demon is also a bit farther back than it was, though it too shows no outward sign of injury.
>At least six feet, considering how far you were from the ones that detonated near you.
-
>Are our limbs and such still noticeably impaired by cold?
>Did it take appreciable time to clear the prior chills, when we did so?
>Can we conceive of a way to use our power to detonate these ice balls prematurely, or to divert or deflect them without suffering feedback for doing so? Does is seem possible we could project the warmth we used to drive it out of ourselves and 'fire' it at them, if not actually dissipating it then at least causing it to destabilize somehow?
-
>Are our limbs and such still noticeably impaired by cold?
>Did it take appreciable time to clear the prior chills, when we did so?
>Can we conceive of a way to use our power to detonate these ice balls prematurely, or to divert or deflect them without suffering feedback for doing so? Does is seem possible we could project the warmth we used to drive it out of ourselves and 'fire' it at them, if not actually dissipating it then at least causing it to destabilize somehow?
>They don't seem to have suffered any mobility damage. They do have that sharp needling pain that comes when ones limbs have been numbed and are now thawing.
>Only a few seconds.
>Considering how your power reacted to demonic power before, Violet Lotus could conceivable negate the ice balls in midflight. Scarlet Lotus also could work, sort of like one missile striking another in mid-flight.
>A externalization of that sort of power would need to take the form of a Lotus technique. But it is possible.
-
>Move towards the owl, adjusting position to try and put ourselves between it and any of the police officers still nearby, if possible
>Fire a Scarlet Lotus at it, ideally aimed to drive it further back from the others
>Make sure not to lose sight of the Fire Champion out of the corner of our eye
-
>Move towards the owl, adjusting position to try and put ourselves between it and any of the police officers still nearby, if possible
>Fire a Scarlet Lotus at it, ideally aimed to drive it further back from the others
>Make sure not to lose sight of the Fire Champion out of the corner of our eye
>Wincing against the pain in you left leg and ribs, you go on the offensive, advancing on the Icy owl.
>The Ice champion does not react to your approach, her attention fixed on Rin before her. Komachi, you note, doesn't follow her own orders, and is casually walking towards Rin. You're not sure why, but you'll worry about that later. For now, you raise your scepter and unleash a hail of white and red orbs of energy at the hovering demon. You aim your shot towards the lower half of its body, hopefully to push it further up into the air and away from the rest of the people present.
>The owl makes no effort to evade your attack at first and your Scarlet light strikes home, peppering the Ice Champion with shots that seem to detonate on impact, a crimson and white shower of light. After enduring your assault for several seconds, the demon beats its great wings and elevates itself further. It makes no effort to retaliate, either, allowing the two moving officers to rendezvous with their colleagues, moving to assist the third, who seems to be a bit out of sorts. You hear the miko starting to chant again, sensing the quiet buildup of magical energy around her.
>The Fire Champion made no move during your attack, seemingly content to merely observe the goings on. After Ice evades the latter portion of your attack, however, it stirs, scowling faintly. "Was that your best shot?" he asks, his simple curiousity belying the scowl on his canine face.
-
>Did our attack seem to be having any effect at all before the owl deigned to move aside from it?
>Was that as much power as we could reasonably throw behind it?
-
>Did our attack seem to be having any effect at all before the owl deigned to move aside from it?
>Was that as much power as we could reasonably throw behind it?
>You couldn't read any changes in the owl's expression, but the blue glowing lines on it dimmed a bit while you were bombarding it. They seem to be back to their normal pattern of fading between dull and bright now. What effect that signifies, if any, you're not sure.
>You suspect you could create a more powerful Scarlet Lotus if you threw more power into it.
-
>Could we take that feeling of warmth and light that we held within ourselves to push out the cold and infuse it into our Scarlet Lotus? Make each orb glow with the radiance of a tiny sun whose sheltering warmth brooks no chill upon either flesh or soul?
-
>Could we take that feeling of warmth and light that we held within ourselves to push out the cold and infuse it into our Scarlet Lotus? Make each orb glow with the radiance of a tiny sun whose sheltering warmth brooks no chill upon either flesh or soul?
>Past experience tells you that such a thing should be possible. However, modifying existing techniques tends to put an additional strain on your body, and consumes more energy than a 'standard' execution of your power. It may be easier on your body to create a new technique to externalize that intent.
If you wish to take the second option, a tentative name for such an attack would be "Vermillion Lotus: Warmth of the Pure Soul". Of course, feel free to modify this as you see fit.
-
>Rin, how well can you control your ring in flight? Do you think you could try to push the owl towards the ground?
-
>Rin, how well can you control your ring in flight? Do you think you could try to push the owl towards the ground?
>Ya mean like ramming it?
-
>I didn't necessarily mean with you aboard, but to maneuver it to strike from above. Or did it shrug off the last one - I couldn't see.
-
>I didn't necessarily mean with you aboard, but to maneuver it to strike from above. Or did it shrug off the last one - I couldn't see.
>Rin sounds a little confused. Can I control it once I launch it, ya mean? And no, it felt the last one- backed it a bit. Think it winced, but it's kinda hard ta tell.
-
>After you launch it, yes.
-
>After you launch it, yes.
>Don't think so. Not the ones I know I can use so far.
-
>But if you were to get above her yourself?
-
>But if you were to get above her yourself?
>What do you mean?
-
>Do you think you could fly overhead and attack from above?
>To the fox: "I suppose we won't know until we're finished, hmm?"
>Slowly and carefully approach the owl
>Engrave this Vermillion Lotus technique in our mind, but don't unleash it just yet.
-
>Do you think you could fly overhead and attack from above?
>To the fox: "I suppose we won't know until we're finished, hmm?"
>Slowly and carefully approach the owl
>Engrave this Vermillion Lotus technique in our mind, but don't unleash it just yet.
>Rin nods faintly. Definately.
>The fox laughs. "Good point."
>Warily, you draw a bit closer to the owl while Rin raises her arms over her head. "White Rose Stepping Wheel." she intones, and another glowing orange and white disc appears over her head. The disc spins and falls out down in front of her.
>"Ice, give her what she gave." Fire orders, and the owl turns in place to face you. At first you brace yourself for her attack, but when her eyes meet yours, you pause. The Ice Champion's eyes are full of pain and sorrow, a look of anguish that goes as deep as the soul. The demonic owl's eyes are the eyes of one who has known constant suffering. She says nothing, her face does not change. But looking in her eyes, you know, somehow, that this demon is sorry.
>And then she fires, blue and white energy globes of cold power, an icy reflection of your own attack.
-
>Counter with another Scarlet Lotus and meet the attack head-on, before it can reach us. Pour more power into it this time.
>Though ready a barrier if her attack breaks through ours
>To Rin: Go!
>Be ready to react after Rin's attack
-
>Counter with another Scarlet Lotus and meet the attack head-on, before it can reach us. Pour more power into it this time.
>Though ready a barrier if her attack breaks through ours
>To Rin: Go!
>Be ready to react after Rin's attack
>Scarlet light pours from your scepter once more, a shot for each of Ice's shots. Despite the extra power you draw upon in your attack, Ice's barrage proves to equal yours in power and intensity. Neither one of you can gain an edge over the other as blue and red energy bolts explode against each other halfway between, an intense display of lights and power.
>Utilizing the distraction, the four mobile officers make a break for it, Conner and one of the others carrying the fifth between. You hope they hurry. The strain of maintaining this level of firepower is starting to make you ache.
>Fortunately, support comes from the others around you. Rin launches herself into the air, leaving a trail of glowing orange energy in her wake like a cloud. As she rises, the miko's voice rises and you feel a surge of magic from her. What appears to be a paper charm wrapped in a globe of glowing water, trailing water behind it, flies through the air, followed by another and another, until six of the projectiles fly through the air at varying angles, all angling in towards the Ice Champion. The watery projectiles home in on their target and strike home, though if they have any effect, the Ice Champion doesn't show it.
>The next blow that comes does have a visible effect, but it is not Rin's. Lily's shield comes flying through the air, its leaves colored a glossy black. The leafy barrier strikes the owl in its side, and the demon slips to its right.
-
>Did the blow interrupt its barrage at all?
>Does it look like Rin is poised to strike in a moment, herself?
-
>Did the blow interrupt its barrage at all?
>Does it look like Rin is poised to strike in a moment, herself?
>You detected a brief disruption in its stream, but only a brief one.
>She is currently about a foot above the Ice Champion. She certainly looks intent enough.
-
>Keep up the barrage just a little bit longer
>When Rin strikes, whether her attack staggers the demon, or merely forces it aside, immediately unleash Vermillion Lotus!
-
>Keep up the barrage just a little bit longer
>When Rin strikes, whether her attack staggers the demon, or merely forces it aside, immediately unleash Vermillion Lotus!
>As you keep Ice's attention focused upon you, Rin rises another few inches into the air, then brings her hands together in front of her, her two index fingers pointing up. "Eat this. White Retainer's Fire!" The tip of her joined fingers sparks a white flame, which jumps from her hands and explodes into a twisting lash of fire, spiralling in towards the demonic owl. At the same time, you sense another surge of magical energy, but there are two this time. One is the shrine maiden again, and you see a jet of water stream in to join Rin's attack. The other is a type you don't recognize, but it is an ugly energy, and paired with a glossy black and purple energy bolt that comes flying from the direction of Komachi and Lily.
>Faced with a three pronged assault, the sad-eyed demon ceases its barrage of white and blue orbs, allowing you to break off your attack as well. The lines under the owl's feathers surge in intensity, and an opaque block of ice encases the Ice Champion. The water stream and the shadow bolt expend themselves uselessly against the demon's icy shell, but Rin's flame has a more dramatic effect. The white fire strikes the pointed top of the ice block and spreads down the sides of the ice, but does not extinguish. It engulfs the ice, and it seems outwardly that Rin has set the ice on fire.
>Still, an opportunity if there ever was one, and with a twirl of your scepter, you call upon your new spell. A wave of warmth suffuces your whole body as light pours forth from the lotus upon your scepter, a glorious cascade of red and white light, wisps of energy licking out of its sides like tongues of flame. The comfort of the hearth, the warmth of the sunrise, the summer heat that banishes the cold of winter, given form by your power, shaped by your will.
>The cascade of energy washes over the flaming block of ice, and the icy prison immediately begins to deform, melting and chipping under the onslaught of Vermillion light. Before your assault can wear the ice block away completely, the ice shatters and the icy owl rockets upwards, surrounded by a cloud of glimmering snow and glistening ice. As it flies upwards, a long tail rolls out from the bottom of its back, a graceful feature that flutters in the breeze with gentle blue feathers.
>"Pretty..." you hear Lily breathe.
>The Ice champion twists its head to look up at Fire. The fox returns its fellow demon's gaze with a look carrying immense scorn. Something passes between them, but you can't tell what.
-
>Does the Ice Champion seem at all the worse for wear for that?
>Can we see her face from here, or was it just that the expression was inscrutable?
-
>Does the Ice Champion seem at all the worse for wear for that?
>Can we see her face from here, or was it just that the expression was inscrutable?
>She looks prettier than before, but as to whether or not that four-fold attack did any damage, you can't be certain.
>You can see part of the left side of her face, but not really enough to gauge her expression.
-
>Has anything about her appearance changed aside from the tail?
-
>Has anything about her appearance changed aside from the tail?
>You don't believe so.
-
>Call out to her: "Champion of Ice! There is no need for this battle to continue any further. I can see in your eyes that you wish things were otherwise - and they can be! Your will is yours alone to exercise and no other's. What is it that you choose?"
-
>Call out to her: "Champion of Ice! There is no need for this battle to continue any further. I can see in your eyes that you wish things were otherwise - and they can be! Your will is yours alone to exercise and no other's. What is it that you choose?"
>Slowly, the white and blue bird turns her head back towards you, the look in her eyes one of sad resolution, the quiet pain of a being set on a course he has no choice in, nor any escape from.
>"She chooses nothing." the fire demon answers your plea, its voice as hollow as a mountain cave. "She belongs to me. And this is what I choose."
>Once more uttering that silent apology, the Ice Champion folds its wings in, still remaining in the air. A dense mist starts to billow out of her body, and even from your current distance you can feel the unearthly cold rolling off the icy fog. An edge of the cloud touches the wall of the school, and the surface freezes instantly.
>You feel a surge of magic coming from the west, behind the school.
-
>Do we recognize the sensation of this magic?
>How fast is this mist moving? How close are the various people to it?
-
>Do we recognize the sensation of this magic?
>How fast is this mist moving? How close are the various people to it?
>It feels close to the magic employed by Kiku and Makie the Tortoise priestess.
>Relatively fast, as though it were blown by a stiff breeze. Rin is the closest, though she began backing away as soon as the fog began to spread. Lily and Komachi are about seven or so feet away from the cloud, Makie about 9. You yourself are only a little less than four feet away from the edge closest to you.
-
>Fire another Vermillion Lotus towards the fog cloud. Try to make it spread out like a blanket against the cold.
>And if this seems to be having an effect on it, try to spread it towards the others, if they seem poorly positioned to retreat away from it swiftly enough.
-
>Fire another Vermillion Lotus towards the fog cloud. Try to make it spread out like a blanket against the cold.
>And if this seems to be having an effect on it, try to spread it towards the others, if they seem poorly positioned to retreat away from it swiftly enough.
>In the face of Ice's freezing fog, you unleash your Vermillion light once more. Instead of a cascading beam, your light flows from your scepter in an expanding wave. Sparing a glance to your right, you see Lily and Komachi backing away from the freezing cloud, a look of intense concentraion upon Komachi's face. You feel a sense of magic from her, the same magic that produced that bolt of shadowy energy. Rin, however, backs up only an inch or two, more of her attention on Fire than on Ice. Even from here, you can see the anger on her face.
>Your veil of light connects with the edge of the icy cloud and stops it. Your light continues to expand, growing out in all directions, completely enveloping Ice's fog in a matter of seconds. The patch of wall on the school that froze melts at the touch of your light.
>The pressure of keeping that fog contained is not inconsiderable, however, and you strain to maintain the energy flow. From within, Ice's power surges, the burst of icy energy coming too strong and too sudden for you to brace yourself sufficiently to keep the vermillion blanket active. Your light fades, but as it does it reveals that the icy cloud surrounding Ice has somehow transmuted to water, which pours down onto the ground as it is released from your bubble, leaving only Ice in the air, the droplets of water clinging to her feathers turning to snow as they drip off.
>"That's an impressive power." Fire compliments you. "To contain Ice's fog like that is not easy." The demonic fox glances towards Rin and the others. It seems to consider something, then continues, more quietly, "You might actually be more than she can handle right now."
>As he finishes, a shimmering globe of red energy appears to encircle him. It is not demonic energy you sense, however, but the divine energy you sensed a moment ago, and it crackles with electricity-like sparks. Rather than look surprised or perturbed, the fox grins its canine grin at you. "There's quite a lot of you Terrans with power, aren't there?"
>"Where'd that come from?" you head Lily ask aloud.
-
>That doesn't look like Kiku's power, does it?
>Can we see or otherwise sense where it originated from?
-
>That doesn't look like Kiku's power, does it?
>Can we see or otherwise sense where it originated from?
>From what you've seen of Kiku's power, and her magic, you'd say no. Plus it feels... hotter, somehow. Based on your growing experience with the sensations of divine magic, you would guess it is a type of fire magic.
>A quick scan of the area with your mystic senses pinpoints the source as behind and above the Fire Champion, a little less than eight feet away. You do not have line of sight with that source, however, the school blocks your sight line.
-
>From the other side of the school. Some kind of divine power.
>To the fox, resolutely: "We defend each other."
>Give a moment to see what, if anything, this globe does to it
-
>From the other side of the school. Some kind of divine power.
>To the fox, resolutely: "We defend each other."
>Give a moment to see what, if anything, this globe does to it
>Another miko? Cool.
>"Courage is a good trait to have." the demon agrees, but its voice carries an undertone of something dangerous. Louder, it continues, "You don't really think this will hold me, do you, magician?"
>"Yes I do." a woman's voice answers, one you've not heard before. "Long enough for me to send you back where you came from."
>The demon bursts out laughing. Rin, scowling, barks, "Laugh while you can, fox. You won't be for long."
>"I wouldn't be so sure of that." the demon answers easily, and leaps forward in a casual motion. The globe of energy simply pops like a child's balloon, and you hear a sharp gasp from the woman who cast the spell as the demon comes to rest, hovering just a few inches out from the roof of the school. "You'll have to do a lot more than that to trap me, Terran." the fox taunts the unseen miko, before turning her head to glower at Rin. "Would you like to try?"
>Rin starts to lean forward, plainly angry, then pauses. Lotus, Lily, we should try and take Fire down instead of Ice.
-
>I agree. Ice appears to fight only at his command, and might leave off if he were beaten. But I fear this means that Fire is the much more powerful of the two, and I do not know that we can handle both at them once.
>But perhaps...
>"Champion of Ice! Even in the depths of darkest resignation, hope cannot be fully extinguished. No being has the right to ownership of another's soul, no matter their strength. If you fear to defy Fire, then I will defy him for you!"
>Turn to the fox: "Champion! I challenge you for her freedom."
-
>I agree. Ice appears to fight only at his command, and might leave off if he were beaten. But I fear this means that Fire is the much more powerful of the two, and I do not know that we can handle both at them once.
>We should wait till Kiku gets here, if we can. Lily suggests. Better with four of us.
>Rin grits her teeth and snarls quietly, but says nothing. Nor does she attack. You can imagine her frustration even if you couldn't sense it.
>But perhaps...
>"Champion of Ice! Even in the depths of darkest resignation, hope cannot be fully extinguished. No being has the right to ownership of another's soul, no matter their strength. If you fear to defy Fire, then I will defy him for you!"
>Turn to the fox: "Champion! I challenge you for her freedom."
>Your bold declaration draws audible gasps from every non-demon in the vicinity. Except Rin, whose expression softens considerably.
>The Ice demon with the sad eyes looks at you again, holding your gaze for several seconds, before shaking its head slowly.
>"You don't understand." The Fire Champion says, it's voice calm, quiet. "She needs me to exist. Without me, she is nothing. Helpless. Useless-
>"Shut up!" Rin screams at the demon. "Keep talking like that, and I'll split you up the middle."
>Fire's aura of crimson energy flares briefly. "She wouldn't be alive without me." Ice nods once, slowly, at this statement. "And she'll die without me." Once more, Ice nods her sad affirmation.
-
>"And why is this?"
-
>"And why is this?"
>"There's no way a Terran could understand. Only our kind understand."
>"Try anyway." Lily says encouragingly. "We've talked this much."
>The fox snorts. "Very well. For your kind, you have something called a 'heart', correct? A piece of flesh and muscle that without, you can't live.
>"That's right."
>Picture two Terrans connected to one heart. Now picture one of those beings being torn away. What do you suppose would happen then.
-
>"Are you saying that you and her are connected in this way?"
-
>"Are you saying that you and her are connected in this way?"
>"That's the best way I can put it to someone who isn't our kind."
-
Well, looks like all we need to do is cut the link, then establish a new one. Out of the champions shown so far, ice here seems to be the least likely to cause trouble of her own volition.
-
Easier said than done, I expect. But it would help, at least, to better understand exactly the nature of it.
>"Would that not imply that your survival depends upon her as much as hers does on you?"
-
>"Would that not imply that your survival depends upon her as much as hers does on you?"
>The demon's aura flares again, bigger than the last time. Ice catches your eye again, and there's a hint of caution, laced with cold fear, in her eyes.
>Insult me like that again, and I'll burn you from the inside out. Fire threatens, her face giving you every indication that he means every word.
-
>"I mean no insult; the analogy you chose was your own."
>That being said, be ready with our defenses should the need arise.
-
>"I mean no insult; the analogy you chose was your own."
>That being said, be ready with our defenses should the need arise.
>Ice turns her head slightly in Fire's direction. After a moment, the demonic fox seems to relax, albeit slightly.
>"I know what he means." Rin says. "It's ownership, the most complete kind. Ice Champion, you can't even imagine life without Fire, can you?"
>The owl does not reply.
>"Can you speak, ice demon?" Makie the miko asks.
>This is getting me nowhere. Fire grunts impatiently. Ice, bury them.
>Upon Fire's order, Ice tilts her head back up towards the sky, and you sense a surge of her demonic power shoot upwards. From about eighty or so feet over head, large icicles and frosty boulders begin to fall from the sky, covering an area of what has to be at least thirty feet across. Try and melt that. The Fire champion taunts.
-
>Does this area include basically all the people that are present here now?
>About how far is each group from the edge of the icefall?
>Where is the closest midpoint among all of us?
-
>Does this area include basically all the people that are present here now?
>About how far is each group from the edge of the icefall?
>Where is the closest midpoint among all of us?
>It does.
>Lily and Komachi are the closest to the edge of the icefall, and they are about ten feet from the east edge. Assuming it doesn't expand anymore. Rin is about the same distance away from the closest edge to her. You are a little further away from the closest edge to you, which is the south edge, and the same is true for Makie.
>About four or so feet to your northeast.
-
>From a quick estimate of how fast they're falling, does it look like all of us could safely clear the area before they landed?
-
>From a quick estimate of how fast they're falling, does it look like all of us could safely clear the area before they landed?
>Lily and Rin probably could, due to their flight capacity. You, Makie and Komachi, however, you're less sure of. The three of you might be able to get out from under the boulders, and even that would be a stretch, but you don't think it's possible for the three of you to evade the icicles, which are falling faster than the ice boulders.
-
>"Everyone, to me!"
>Race for the approximate midpoint between all of us
>As we gather, use Vermillion Lotus to send a column of warming light directly above us, wide enough to cover the people around us, but no wider. Drive the ice away before it can reach us!
>If this does not seem to be sufficient to keep all of it away, ask Lily to hold her shield out above us
-
>"Everyone, to me!"
>Race for the approximate midpoint between all of us
>As we gather, use Vermillion Lotus to send a column of warming light directly above us, wide enough to cover the people around us, but no wider. Drive the ice away before it can reach us!
>If this does not seem to be sufficient to keep all of it away, ask Lily to hold her shield out above us
>Ordering your co-defenders to stack up on you, you dash to your northeast. Rin drops down and heads in your direction right away, Lily following a moment after. Komachi tucks in behind her, while the Tortoise miko is the last to move, chanting as she does.
>Rin kicks her flying disc up towards the falling ice as she leaps off of it, leaping the last foot. She then stabs her hand up at her spinning disc and cries, "Explode!" And the wheel does just that, erupting in an explosion of power that consumes an impressive amount of Ice's avalanche. But not enough to render you completely safe, as more icicle and boulders fall after the explosion subsides.
>With the five of you gathered, you point your scepter straight up and unleash your Vermillion light once more. The sensation of warmth that washes over you this time, however, feels more like raw heat, and is not entirely comfortable. But you put it out of your mind and focus on the task at hand. The icefall melts under the assault of your light, but not as fast as you might have liked. And the ice continues to fall.
>Another watery bubble of magic surrounds you as Makie's spell forms, though you know from Ice's last attack this won't shield you completely if you fail to handle Ice's assault. Komachi raises her left hand, and you see that is glowing with an ugly dark energy. She unleashes this power, and the blue shield of divine water is surrounded by another bubble, this one a transparent purplish-black. Fortunately for you, neither of these shields impede your light's path. Unfortunately, you still don't think this will be enough to protect you if your attack fails.
>Without you even needing to ask for their help, both Rin and Lily take up positions to your left and right, their hands pointing upwards.
>"White Retainer's Fire!"
>"Spring Lily Petal Cyclone!"
>A torrent of white flame and a twisting stream of rainbow colored leaves pour out to join your column of light. But rather than staying separate from yours, your fellow Heroes' attacks combine with yours. Lily's leaves wrap themselves around your light, their edges tinging with red energy as trails of multicolored energy begin to flow through your attack. And then Rin's fire embraces this combined force, tinging your vermillion energy with white flames and giving Lily's rainbow leaves edges of bright flame.
>A wave of energy washes over you as your comrades powers meld with yours, and the combined assault blossoms in the sky, spreading out from a straight column into a cone of power. The icy boulders and massive icicles falling at you do not melt so much as they evaporate instantly at the touch of this onslaught. Your spread even moves over the top of the school, shielding both it and potentially the second miko from the Ice Champions attack. And while Ice herself is as silent as ever, the Fire Champion yells something as he flies backwards through the air like a scalded dog, with Ice following behind him to get away from that torrential outflowing of three-fold power.
>When your attack subsides, not one trace of Ice's attack remains in the sky. Not even a drop of water, one sliver of ice, even made it close to the ground. And you are still flushed with energy. Judging from the looks on their faces, Lily and Rin have had the same experience. Fire and Ice are now almost a dozen feet from where they were before the attack, straight back from you.
>"What was that?" Makie breathes behind you.
>You can combine your powers? The Fire Champion says over the miko, its hot voice hovering between astonishment and fear.
-
>Look the fox in the eyes.
>"We defend each other. We defend together."
-
>Look the fox in the eyes.
>"We defend each other. We defend together."
>Rin steps forward, challenging the demonic pair, "Ya want another demonstration?"
>Fire and Ice exchange a look. The fox seems vexed but also nervous, and the owl's fear is plain to see in her eyes, though her face remains unchanged. This isn't over, defenders. Fire says at last, the air around it shimmering as though it were in desert heat. Count on it. With a fierce flicker of air, and a burst of red light, the Fire Champion vanishes from sight.
>Ice, however, lingers for a moment, hovering in mid air, her sad eyes unblinking.
-
>Can we get a sense of where the Fire Champion went, or is it simply gone from range of our senses?
>To the Ice Champion: "Please stay a moment; I'd like to talk with you. I promise that I mean you no harm."
-
>Can we get a sense of where the Fire Champion went, or is it simply gone from range of our senses?
>To the Ice Champion: "Please stay a moment; I'd like to talk with you. I promise that I mean you no harm."
>You can detect it, but not as clearly as it was. You would guess it's moving away, but you're not sure which direction or how far it's gone. You would need to focus your attention to possibly gain a clearer image.
>The demonic owl says nothing, but as it beats its wings, a single blue feather floats away from her body and floats gently in your direction, looking for all the world like a normal feather propelled by the breeze.
>"Careful, Lotus." Rin says through clenched teeth, moving to stand in front of you.
-
>Do we sense any power or magic from this feather?
-
>Do we sense any power or magic from this feather?
>A very faint, almost gentle energy. It's nothing like the discharge of power you sensed when Ice conjured that icefall.
-
>Hold a hand up
>"It's okay."
>Step forward past Rin
>"I choose to offer my trust."
-
>Hold a hand up
>"It's okay."
>Step forward past Rin
>"I choose to offer my trust."
>"After everything that thing did?" Makie asks, clearly appaled. "Are you out of your mind?"
>"Easy, kiddo." Komachi says, holding up her arm. "She's known what she's doing so far."
>Rin visibly stifles her objection as the feather continues to float almost lazily towards you. Ice's head moves just a bit, a sort of nod towards the shed plumage. You have the impression she wants you to take it.
-
>Accept the feather
-
>Accept the feather
>Reaching out your hand, you catch the feather of Ice. Unsurprisngly, it is cold to the touch, but nowhere near as cold as you might have thought. You can't gauge it's texture, however, as it disappears as soon as it touches your skin.
>When the feather vanishes, you sense a message of warning, of Ice herself and others of her kind. She means to tell you that their race, especially the six Champions, are capable of terrible deeds, possessed of awesome power. She cautions you that the next time you see Fire, he won't hold back, and that Ice herself won't be able to, either. There's a thought that makes you swallow. Even with Vermillion light, Ice alone was as much as you and your friends could handle. If she was merely holding back...
-
>Take another step or two toward her
>"Please, I would like to understand you better. The nature of your bond with Fire, what is happening to your world, and what it is that you yourself wish could be."
-
>Take another step or two toward her
>"Please, I would like to understand you better. The nature of your bond with Fire, what is happening to your world, and what it is that you yourself wish could be."
>"You have any clue what just happened?" you hear Komachi ask someone behind you.
>Lily answers, "Not really."
>The sad-eyed demon sends another feather your way.
-
>Accept this one as well
-
>Accept this one as well
>The message contained in this feather is more of a plea. Ice implores you to surrender, before you get yourself killed. Her feather also holds the promise that those who join the demons willingly will not only live, but the strongest among them will exalt. She seems to think that someone with your power could hold nearly the same influence in the new world as one of the Champions themselves.
-
>Shake our head sadly
>"I bear you no ill-will, but I cannot stand by and allow others to suffer and die. Surely there is some other way that we can co-exist? Some other path that can be forged?"
-
>Shake our head sadly
>"I bear you no ill-will, but I cannot stand by and allow others to suffer and die. Surely there is some other way that we can co-exist? Some other path that can be forged?"
>Ice is silent still, it's quiet sad eyes growing distant for a moment. Then she lowers her head ever so slightly, lowering her eyelids, a gesture of a regret that is outwardly very simple, but the emotion Ice somehow conveys with that motion is enough to make your heart clench in sympathy.
>Then the demonic owl glows blue and fades from sight, leaving behind only a cloud of snow.
-
>Call out after her: "I will find that way! I swear it!"
>I suppose we've lost all sense of her as well, have we?
-
>Call out after her: "I will find that way! I swear it!"
>I suppose we've lost all sense of her as well, have we?
>The snow does not answer your cry.
>The presence of Ice was never as strong as that of Fire, even when she was attacking you. And while you can still detect Fire, albeit faintly, Ice is gone altogether.
>"They are gone?" Makie asks.
>"Yeah," Lily answers. "I think Fire might have got scared when we fired that giant blast."
>"Can't say I blame him." Komachi says with a grin. "That shot damn near knocked my socks off."
>"Let him run." says Rin, somewhat darkly. "He can't run forever."
-
>Focus our senses on Fire. Can we tell where he is going?
-
>Focus our senses on Fire. Can we tell where he is going?
>He seems to be heading in a southwesterly direction.
-
>How far away is he, and how fast is he moving?
>Is this the same direction he arrived from, in the direction of the racetrack?
-
>How far away is he, and how fast is he moving?
>Is this the same direction he arrived from, in the direction of the racetrack?
>Very difficult to say. He seems to be moving faster than a normal fox could run, though by how much you're not sure. He is somewhere between a hundred fifty and two hundred feet away, you can't be more precise than that.
>It is.
-
>"I would not dismiss him so readily. I fear that next time we meet, we may have a much greater power to contend against than today."
-
>"I would not dismiss him so readily. I fear that next time we meet, we may have a much greater power to contend against than today."
>Rin lets out a long, slow breath. Now that the immediate threat has been dealt with, you can finally take a good look at her Magical form. She is clad in a dress about the same shape as her favourite black and green dress, but this one is a bright shade of white, and her skirt is a grassy green, accompanied by a gold belt. There is a matching green ribbon on her chest, with a stylized white rose brooch in the middle of it. Her collar is now a dark red with a bright green jewel in the center of it, this too cut in the shape of a rose. White silk cuffs encircle her wrists, and the ribbons in her hair are red.
>"Yeah? Well, so will he." your Rin replies.
-
>A little smile
>"Yes, perhaps that is also so."
>Survey our surroundings. How do the civilians seem to have made out? Is there notable battle damage to the area or surrounding structures?
-
>A little smile
>"Yes, perhaps that is also so."
>Survey our surroundings. How do the civilians seem to have made out? Is there notable battle damage to the area or surrounding structures?
>"So what were those things?" Makie asks as the other miko who got involved comes over the roof of the school, a short girl with brown hair and smallish grey-black wings. "They're not like anything I've ever felt before."
>The five officers from earlier are no longer present, and you see no signs of injury along their escape route, so you assume they made it out all right. Likewise, Kaguya and Keine are gone. Komachi's arms have returned to their normal color, and although Makie's clothes are a bit battle-worn, the miko herself shows no outward sign of injury.
>Despite the spells and power that flew around, the only serious damage to the grounds seems to have been caused by Keine's rampage. Apart from a pair of small patches of ice and snow left on the ground, Ice's attacks don't seem to have caused any damage to the school or its grounds, unless some of her attacks hit the roof beyond your current line of sight.
-
>"They were demons, as I said - champions of their world come to ours. Of their reasons for doing so, I fear I know little more than what you have heard here already yourself."
-
>"They were demons, as I said - champions of their world come to ours. Of their reasons for doing so, I fear I know little more than what you have heard here already yourself."
>""Demon' can be a number of beings." the miko counters. "And those weren't any demon I know of."
>"Probably better to hold the questions, Makie." the winged miko says as she descends towards you. "The reporters are gonna be here soon."
>"After all this, you really think you can avoid them?" Rin says pointedly. "None of us were hidin', out here, ya know."
-
>"Yes, I expect that last display could be seen from quite some distance."
>How unprecedented are the generalities of this event, to the best of our knowledge and experience? Certainly unpleasant magical altercations must happen from time to time, even if not normally on this sort of scale. How much of this do we think could be swallowed by the public without major repercussions, and how much do we think would be crossing that line?
>In our experience prior to recent events, what would the term 'demon' mean to us, in terms of specific referents? Do we know anything of the distinctions which the miko implies?
-
>How unprecedented are the generalities of this event, to the best of our knowledge and experience? Certainly unpleasant magical altercations must happen from time to time, even if not normally on this sort of scale. How much of this do we think could be swallowed by the public without major repercussions, and how much do we think would be crossing that line?
>You take a moment to consider this. While it's true that supernatural disruptions such as this are not uncommon in Yamato, they are somewhat uncommon in Mayoiga itself. Obviously the city does have a magical subculture, but its practicioners keep to themselves more often than not. To your knowledge, there hasn't been an incident of this sort in Mayoiga within your lifetime, at least none that you can remember.
>No, wait, now that you think about it, that's not entirely accurate. The somewhat dubiously legaldrag races that happen on the fringes of town just as frequently spawn duels of some sort, either with daggers, swords, or sometimes even the odd magical duel, and these do make the news as often as duels between motorcycles or cars. These magical confrontations are treated as nothing out of the ordinary; in fact, you believe it's expected for that sort of crowd.
>If anything, the thing that you think will be the most newsworthy will be the involvement of the shrine maidens. The four shrines have been the cornerstone of Mayoiga life in one way shape or form dating back centuries, but the shrine maidens themselves are not known as spellcasters. Kiku told you that they have protected the city from supernatural disturbances for some time, but have managed to keep themselves out of the public eye. Makie however, at least, was seen by quite a large number of bystanders going into the school to handle the Keine situation. Depending on how far back the police kept the crowds at bay, she may have been seen by quite a number of people during the battle with Ice.
>In our experience prior to recent events, what would the term 'demon' mean to us, in terms of specific referents? Do we know anything of the distinctions which the miko implies?
>Before you met that first doll and put on the magic ring, the term 'demon' was something out of fantasy to you. Something to be read about in stories, or seen in video games. Every culture in the world, you thought, had something called a 'demon', and what it was depended on who you talked to, or what story you were reading. While most agreed that a demon was something utterly evil, sometimes even the definition of the concept, you yourself never really believed in a being that could be only evil. Nothing that can choose, can act, and that possesses a soul is totally beyond redemption. Almost totally, perhaps, but not totally.
>"Yes, I expect that last display could be seen from quite some distance."
>"But that doesn't mean we were." the feather-winged miko counters. "Well, at least you weren't, Makie, you stayed here on the ground. I might have some questions to answer."
>"I've got one for you, though." Makie says to you. "You didn't seem at all surprised to see me using magic. None of you did." she adds, including Rin and Lily in her statement. "Why?"
-
>"I am already well-aware that some among those who serve the Four Gods possess such powers. In fact, I had assumed that you specifically numbered among them when I saw you called here to deal with Kamishirasawa-sensei."
>Even if the common belief is that the magical powers of the shrine maidens has waned over the years, surely there were once associated with such a thing, yes? If so, would it really be so far-fetched for people to swallow that some of this power could still remain?
>Did we know anything of the barrier between worlds, the world on the other side of it, or how it came to be formed, from anything we'd read prior to our encounter with The Purpose? Even from some old mythology text, or ancient history?
-
>Even if the common belief is that the magical powers of the shrine maidens has waned over the years, surely there were once associated with such a thing, yes? If so, would it really be so far-fetched for people to swallow that some of this power could still remain?
>They were indeed. Stretching back millenia, the attendants of the shrines' ability to commune with the gods is not merely the stuff of myth and legend. Shintoists during the Dark Ages wielded divine magic during their conflict with other religions, and even called down the Kami themselves during the wars that raged towards the end of that dark period of history. But since that time, the powers of the shrines have become the stuff of folklore.
>Some people do still believe that the mikos can commune with the Gods, but it has taken on a different form. People believe it happens in closed rooms, with secret rituals that outsiders aren't allowed to know. Or they think 'Wouldn't it be nice if they could still do that?' as they read manga or watch television shows depicting magical shrine maidens. There's a mystery to the concept. The idea of a spellcaster who slings spells on the sidewalk is more of the stuff for graduates of the Muenzuka magical academy out west, not the hakama-clad shrine maidens who walk the streets of Mayoiga.
>Sadly, knowing the public, there may be a level of anger as well. A questioning of why they haven't done this before, why they haven't used this sort of power for the benefit of the city and its people beyond mysterious, dusty ceremonies that may or may not exist.
>Did we know anything of the barrier between worlds, the world on the other side of it, or how it came to be formed, from anything we'd read prior to our encounter with The Purpose? Even from some old mythology text, or ancient history?
>You did not. The idea of an anicent imprisoned evil is hardly unheard of, but this particualar evil, nor its cell, isn't one you had heard of before it put a ring on your finger.
>"I am already well-aware that some among those who serve the Four Gods possess such powers. In fact, I had assumed that you specifically numbered among them when I saw you called here to deal with Kamishirasawa-sensei."
>The feather-winged miko mutters something quietly as Makie gapes at you. "How could you have known?" Makie gapes, then turns her head towards Komachi. "Is she a member of the force?"
>"Nope. Never seen her before."
-
>"My apologies for prying, but we merely overheard it being discussed with the vice-principle earlier when we were trying to ascertain what the situation here was."
-
>"My apologies for prying, but we merely overheard it being discussed with the vice-principle earlier when we were trying to ascertain what the situation here was."
>"You must have pretty good ears." Komachi compliments you. "We weren't talking that loudly, and I don't remember seeing you around."
>Rin raises her hand. "My ears." she informs the officer, giving the appendages a twitch.
>"That'd do it."
-
>"We had been hoping to handle this matter somewhat... subtly, but had no idea that a demon would be attracted by events here until he was nearly upon us."
-
>"We had been hoping to handle this matter somewhat... subtly, but had no idea that a demon would be attracted by events here until he was nearly upon us."
>Komachi chuckles. "Wasn't a lot subtle about the sitch even before the fox and the bird showed."
>"The lycanthrope!" Makie says suddenly. "I lost track of her during the battle, where'd she go?"
-
>Was Kaguya still 'disguised' during our encounter out here?
-
>Was Kaguya still 'disguised' during our encounter out here?
>She did have her mask on, yes.
-
>Was her outfit otherwise atypical, for that matter?
>And no sign of either her or Keine now, yes?
-
>Was her outfit otherwise atypical, for that matter?
>And no sign of either her or Keine now, yes?
>She was clad in a thick, luxurious red robe you'd never seen her wear. Beneath that, she was clad in a white blouse and a long, dark red skirt with white trim.
>Both teachers are absent from the scene at present.
-
>"If I had to guess, I would assume the other woman who was with us took her safely away with her."
-
>"If I had to guess, I would assume the other woman who was with us took her safely away with her."
>"What exactly did you do to her?" Komachi asks you.
-
>"I purified the darkness that had taken hold of her body."
>Frown
>"I... did not expect it to seem so painful."
-
>"I purified the darkness that had taken hold of her body."
>Frown
>"I... did not expect it to seem so painful."
>"You cured her disease?" the miko starts. Seems to be the woman's day for surprises.
-
>"That I cannot say for sure, but there was a darker taint upon her than the lycanthropy alone. It reminded me in some ways of the aura these demons possess, but I cannot say for certain where it came from or what it was. I do believe it played some role in her actions here today."
-
>"That I cannot say for sure, but there was a darker taint upon her than the lycanthropy alone. It reminded me in some ways of the aura these demons possess, but I cannot say for certain where it came from or what it was. I do believe it played some role in her actions here today."
>"You're suggesting these demons... affected her somehow?"
-
>"I am not certain, but that is what I first suspected, and at any rate I am nearly sure that something did. I hope I might be able to learn more from Kamishirasawa-sensei herself, once she recovers."
-
>"I am not certain, but that is what I first suspected, and at any rate I am nearly sure that something did. I hope I might be able to learn more from Kamishirasawa-sensei herself, once she recovers."
>Komachi nods. "So what happened here today shouldn't happen again? To her, I mean, we'll deal with the demons later."
-
>"Unless whatever force that was affecting her somehow finds her again and repeats this, I do not believe so; she returned to her human form by her own will, as far as I could see."
-
>"Unless whatever force that was affecting her somehow finds her again and repeats this, I do not believe so; she returned to her human form by her own will, as far as I could see."
>"Good." Komachi says with a smile that's closer to a grin. "Now, if you're like the mikos here, and would rather avoid a lot of questions, I suggest you bail now, before the press get in. Now that the shouting's over, we can only keep 'em out for so long."
>Now it's Rin's turn to look a bit surprised. "You don't wanna ask us more questions yourself?"
>Komachi shrugs. "You're on the good guys' side. Good enough for me."
-
>"How do you intend to frame what took place here?"
-
>"How do you intend to frame what took place here?"
>"I'll think of something." Komachi says lazily.
-
>"I shall defer to your judgement here, but it would be remiss of me not to warn that I fully expect these demons to strike again somewhere in the near future and there is at least one other of their number that I know to be active in this city. It is our sworn duty to safeguard the people here against them, and we will execute it to the utmost, but that does not mean there is not still a considerable danger afoot."
>Pause and frown a little
>"Though having said that, I am not certain how best you could make use of this knowledge. I do not know where they currently are, and moreover know of no power as effective against them as our own -"
>To the mikos: "No offense intended at all against your abilities."
>"But I fear that most other forces deployed against them would simply be putting more people in the way of harm."
-
>"I shall defer to your judgement here, but it would be remiss of me not to warn that I fully expect these demons to strike again somewhere in the near future and there is at least one other of their number that I know to be active in this city. It is our sworn duty to safeguard the people here against them, and we will execute it to the utmost, but that does not mean there is not still a considerable danger afoot."
>Pause and frown a little
>"Though having said that, I am not certain how best you could make use of this knowledge. I do not know where they currently are, and moreover know of no power as effective against them as our own -"
>To the mikos: "No offense intended at all against your abilities."
>"But I fear that most other forces deployed against them would simply be putting more people in the way of harm."
>"Sort of got that impression." Komachi admits. She then considers something for a moment. "We should talk more later. If those things'll be back, I want us to be as ready for them as we can. Maybe blasters don't hurt them, but that doesn't make us helpless."
>The end of Komachi's sentence brings a small reaction from your ring.
>"That goes for us, too." the feather winged miko says, with a firm nod from Makie. "Evils of that sort are our duty to battle. If you know about us and our powers, you know it's our duty to protect the world from otherworldly powers. With your help, we could find a way to make our magics more effective."
-
>"I can share what knowledge I am able, though I myself know less than I would like. But an earnest will to safeguard those around you is itself a powerful force against such darkness, as much as they might seek to scorn this."
-
>"I can share what knowledge I am able, though I myself know less than I would like. But an earnest will to safeguard those around you is itself a powerful force against such darkness, as much as they might seek to scorn this."
>"We'd like you to visit one of the four shrines here in town when you can." says Makie. "The temple heads will want to hear of this, and speak with you."
>"Except Satori." the feathered miko says quietly. "She won't like that her secret got out."
>"Good point. One of the other three shrines, then. Are you familiar with the shrines of the Four Sacred Beasts?"
-
>"I am."
-
>"I am."
>"Her secret?" Rin asks.
>The feathered miko's wing feathers' flare, but she merely says "Long story." Rin asks no more, but you can tell she means to later.
>"While we're at it, I'd like to invite you to police headquarters later for a chat." Komachi adds, looking a touch regretful. "But meeting the chief is more trouble than it's worth. She doesn't like the idea of a vigilante, let alone a group of you."
>"We're not vigilantes!" Lily says with verve. "We're heroes!"
>Komachi laughs easily. "Don't I know it. But I ain't in charge. Trust me, girls, you wanna give the chief a wide berth."
-
>Do we know anything else of this chief, ourselves?
-
>Do we know anything else of this chief, ourselves?
>About all you really know is her name, Toyosatomimi no Miko. And that her name has caused a modicum of confusion between her and the shrine maidens.
-
>"I shall again defer to your judgement in this matter."
-
>"I shall again defer to your judgement in this matter."
>"You got a hangout around town?"
-
>"Nowhere we could be easily contacted as yet, I am afraid. Perhaps a neutral location?"
-
>"Nowhere we could be easily contacted as yet, I am afraid. Perhaps a neutral location?"
>"Sure thing." Komachi glances up towards where the demons left from. "Think there's a chance those two'll show again today?"
>"I doubt it." Rin answers. "Ice won't be at full strength, and Fire won't risk another fight without having her to hide behind."
>Komachi nods. "We can meet up tomorrow, then. Pretty sure miko-sama here wants first go."
>Lotus. Kiku's voice comes to you. Lily has been bringing me up to speed. I don't know if it is wise to spend too much time around the shrine maidens. We still have not settled the issue at the Tiger shrine.
-
>That is true, though I have revealed nothing more than what they already witnessed here today and certainly did not intend to reveal our identities to them. Given what occurred and the risks that still remain, I feel it would do them a disservice to stay silent.
>Though perhaps you could explain what they meant by the knowledge that your orders still possess power being Satori's secret?
-
>That is true, though I have revealed nothing more than what they already witnessed here today and certainly did not intend to reveal our identities to them. Given what occurred and the risks that still remain, I feel it would do them a disservice to stay silent.
>Though perhaps you could explain what they meant by the knowledge that your orders still possess power being Satori's secret?
>It does pain me to see my fellow shrine maidens as a potential threat, especially in lieu of your investigation last night coming up with no signs of further corruption. Kiku admits. But the unknown factors in this situation demand it.
>Where did you hear that?
-
>Makie said that the temple heads would want to hear of what happened here, and of us, then her companion quickly added 'Except Satori. She won't like that her secret got out." I only presumed this was in reference to knowledge of the power still possessed by some of you, as they had both been very surprised that I was previously aware of its existence, but I am not sure why this would be more Satori's secret than anyone else among the elite?
-
>Makie said that the temple heads would want to hear of what happened here, and of us, then her companion quickly added 'Except Satori. She won't like that her secret got out." I only presumed this was in reference to knowledge of the power still possessed by some of you, as they had both been very surprised that I was previously aware of its existence, but I am not sure why this would be more Satori's secret than anyone else among the elite?
>This other miko must be rather loose lipped. Kiku says disapprovingly. To so casually throw around Satori-sama's name like that.
>"It might be simpler for you to join us at the shrine, Onozuka-san." Makie suggests.
>Komachi grins. "You must be new, girl. Most mikos don't want me on temple grounds."
>Makie bristles. "I'm far from new. I know how your power is seen, Onozuka-san, but the situation is unique."
>It's not entirely accurate, either. Kiku's voice continues as the conversation in front of you goes on. Some years ago, before I was 'born', there was some talk of making the temple attendants powers public, but Satori-sama spearheaded the movement that killed the idea. Since then, it's been a trend among some of us to refer to it as 'Satori's secret.', despite her not being the one who started the movement, nor the only one involved. She was simply the most persuasive speaker among them.
-
>Can we think of a relatively neutral location, in no way connected to ourselves or any of the others, where we could actually have privacy?
-
>Can we think of a relatively neutral location, in no way connected to ourselves or any of the others, where we could actually have privacy?
>The first thing that comes to mind is actually the school. Despite the ever-watchful eye of Mima, finding a private place on school grounds is not impossible. As Marissa will readily attest to.
>Beyond that, there's a disused costume store a few blocks to the west that you pass by with Rin on her way to work.
>The Blue Lantern Cafe, where Rin and Reisen work, offer both relatively isolated booths as well as private entertainment rooms. Usually the latter comes with a price tag, but it would be guaranteed privacy. And if you asked, Koa would never tell you were there. For her flamboyant nature, Koakuma is very discreet with her customers and her friends.
>You know of a karaoke joint where you've been before. A karaoke box would be sufficiently private.
>The large park in town, while regularly populated, has quite a few out of the way locations that could serve your purpose.
>You imagine there's a bar or tavern somewhere in town where people can go to be invisible. You don't know of one off the top of your head, but one of your friends and/or acquaintences should.
-
>Suggest a secluded area of the park as a meeting place
-
>Suggest a secluded area of the park as a meeting place
>"Works for me." Komachi replies. "We've got a police box set up about a half a mile from the lake. That work for you?"
-
>Presuming we know where this is and there isn't some other obvious problem we can think of: "It does."
-
>Presuming we know where this is and there isn't some other obvious problem we can think of: "It does."
>You are not immediately familiar with the structure in question. It would probably be private enough, you simply aren't sure which direction from the lake it lies.
-
>"I am afraid I don't know quite where that is located."
-
>"I am afraid I don't know quite where that is located."
>"Well you know where the lake is, right?" That much you do, which you inform her of. "On the side with the boat dock, there's a stretch of road that goes south. Follow that for about a half mile. Can't miss it."
-
>If we are satisfied with these directions, nod: "That sounds good, then."
-
>If we are satisfied with these directions, nod: "That sounds good, then."
>Komachi nods. "That float your boats, miko-sama?" she asks the shrine maidens.
>"We'll need to speak with our superiors." the tortoise miko says as she looks your way. "They'll probably want to speak with you themselves, Miss...." Makie pauses. "What was your name again?"
-
>"Call me Lotus."
-
>"Call me Lotus."
>"Lotus, then."
>Lily speaks into your mind, I hope this doesn't make problems if Satori hears about this.
-
>As do I, but after the events that took place here, word of us would almost certainly reach her ear one way or the other. Hopefully we can reach the bottom of the issues at the Tiger Shrine before it becomes an issue.
>To the miko whose name we haven't heard yet: "And I don't believe I caught your name either, miss...?"
-
>As do I, but after the events that took place here, word of us would almost certainly reach her ear one way or the other. Hopefully we can reach the bottom of the issues at the Tiger Shrine before it becomes an issue.
>To the miko whose name we haven't heard yet: "And I don't believe I caught your name either, miss...?"
>"Chisato." the feather winged miko replies with a nod.
>Lily considers that, then smiles. Yeah, that's true. And I like having more good guys on our side!
-
>Return the nod
>"Pleased to meet you, Chisato."
-
>Return the nod
>"Pleased to meet you, Chisato."
>"When should we meet?" Makie asks Komachi.
>"Make it.... around 6 or so? That work for you, Lotus?"
-
>Do we have any other business scheduled at that time?
-
>Do we have any other business scheduled at that time?
>Not at present.
-
>"It does."
-
>"It does."
>"Okay, tomorrow, then."
>"Why not today?" Lily asks.
>Komachi blinks, then shrugs. "Why NOT today?"
>Chisato considers that. "I think that can be arranged." Makie nods her agreement.
-
>Nod
>"Very well, then."
-
>Nod
>"Very well, then."
>Rin's voice comes into your mind. I'm scheduled to work today, mistress. Should I take that off to join you at this meetin'?
-
>I don't think that will be necessary, unless you'd very much rather do so; it's up to you.
-
>I don't think that will be necessary, unless you'd very much rather do so; it's up to you.
>Rin thinks about for a moment.
>Komachi smiles, then sighs slightly. "Suppose I'd better get back out there now, before Mima tears too many strips outta my guys." Rather than departing, however, she takes a couple of steps towards you and extends her hand. "Thanks for covering my guys out there, Lotus. You got some serious power."
-
>Accept the gesture
>"I am glad simply that I was able to keep them from serious injury."
-
>Accept the gesture
>"I am glad simply that I was able to keep them from serious injury."
>"We can drink to that." the officer says with a grin.
>Lily'll be there, and Kiku probably will, too. It should be fine. Rin says at last.
-
>I think so as well.
>Nod slightly
>"I shall see you this evening, then."
-
>I think so as well.
>Nod slightly
>"I shall see you this evening, then."
>With a friendly nod, Komachi turns from you and heads back towards the entrance of the school grounds.
>"We should be leaving, too." Makie says to Chisato.
>"There's something I need to ask first." the tortoise miko says with a glance in the gate's direction. To you, she says "At the end, the three of you were able to combine your power into one big attack. How could you do that so easily?"
-
>"The source of our strength comes from the bonds of love and friendship that we share with each other and with those we strive to protect; by their very nature, our powers are intertwined."
>Of course, that was a new trick to us, too.
-
>"The source of our strength comes from the bonds of love and friendship that we share with each other and with those we strive to protect; by their very nature, our powers are intertwined."
>Of course, that was a new trick to us, too.
>Makie seems suitably impressed by your rather poetic reply. Though you keep the newness of the mechanic to yourself.
>Chisato, it seems, doesn't follow as easily, as she says, "Say what?"
>"She means we're connected to each other." Lily says brightly. "And our powers fit together like strawberries and cream."
>Rin and Chisato share a chuckle. "Nice wordin', Lily." Rin says after a moment. Lily's smile only brightens.
-
>Chuckle lightly
>"I suppose you could put it that way as well. Our powers are intrinsically interconnected."
-
>Chuckle lightly
>"I suppose you could put it that way as well. Our powers are intrinsically interconnected."
>"Fascinating. I've known magic that could be combined, but not without a much more... involved process, I suppose would be the best term to use. But I suppose it would be best to put that off until later."
-
>"Yes, probably we should be leaving now."
>Assuming nothing else happens, say our farewells and make our way towards the back of the school, where we entered. Try to keep a watchful eye for crowds, however, and don't just wander into a press mob - we can duck into some building and drop out magical forms if the mikos go in some other direction, after all
-
>"Yes, probably we should be leaving now."
>Assuming nothing else happens, say our farewells and make our way towards the back of the school, where we entered. Try to keep a watchful eye for crowds, however, and don't just wander into a press mob - we can duck into some building and drop out magical forms if the mikos go in some other direction, after all
>"Better go 'round the back." Rin advises the two shrine maidens. "Weren't any press back there when we came in."
>Makie smiles at her. "We've done this before." she says tolerantly. "Thank you, though."
>"We'll see you tonight." Chisato says in parting, and the two shrine maidens go forth from you, heading the eastern side of the school. Taking your comrades in tow, you turn and head the opposite way, back the way you came.
>"Make you wonder who else in town has secret magic." Lily says as she floats along.
>"What does?" Rin asks her.
>"Komachi. I've seen her around town a lot, but the black magic's something new."
-
>"Yes, though the shrine maidens seemed to know of it. Perhaps Kiku might as well. Though it felt like an... unpleasant power, somehow - not at all in keeping with the woman herself."
-
>"Yes, though the shrine maidens seemed to know of it. Perhaps Kiku might as well. Though it felt like an... unpleasant power, somehow - not at all in keeping with the woman herself."
>"Kind of makes sense they'd know." Rin says. "The cops have to have some kind of magic on the force, ta deal with magical crimes. And if the Shrines handle bad spirits and stuff, there'd have ta be a bit of.... Cross-over, is that the word?"
>Lily nods. "Work in the same field."
>"Yeah, that. And if dat magic of hers really was some kinda black magic, makes sense that it'd feel unpleasant, like ya said, M- Lotus." she catches herself quickly.
-
>On that note, would I be correct in assuming that I should call you 'Rose'?
-
>On that note, would I be correct in assuming that I should call you 'Rose'?
>Rin smiles proudly. White Rose, mistress.
>Ohh, I like that! Lily cries in your heads before dropping down behind Rin and engulfing her in a hug.
-
>Smile
>A fitting name.
-
>Smile
>A fitting name.
>Your approval brings a smile to your Rin's face. It becomes a more concerned look, however, when she asks aloud, "Are you okay, Lotus? Ice got you worse than she got us."
>"Yeah, those were some pretty big bangs she hit ya with." Lily adds, still draped over White Rose.
-
>How are we feeling, anyway?
-
>How are we feeling, anyway?
>Not bad, considering. You're a bit sore in your left side and leg, and you feel a bit warm, like you've been outside in the summer heat for a little too long.
-
>"Just a little sore; nothing to be concerned about, thankfully."
-
>"Just a little sore; nothing to be concerned about, thankfully."
>"You're pretty tough." Lily remarks, suitably impressed.
>Rin, however, looks a bit more serious, despite the winged blonde's embrace. "You shouldn't even be that. I got too fixed on the Fire one."
-
>Gentle smile
>"Not at all. You handled yourself with great courage and strength today, and each time you were needed, you were there."
>"I understand why Fire bothers you, and I feel likewise - at least so far as I am able. I promise that we will do our utmost to extricate Ice from his dominion. Somehow."
-
>Gentle smile
>"Not at all. You handled yourself with great courage and strength today, and each time you were needed, you were there."
>"I understand why Fire bothers you, and I feel likewise - at least so far as I am able. I promise that we will do our utmost to extricate Ice from his dominion. Somehow."
>"Yeah, don't be hard on yourself." Lily adds with a bright smile. "For your first time out, you were great! Handled your power really good."
>"Aye, aye..." Rin admits. "But I still need to do better."
>Rin finally cracks a smile. "Comin' from you, I believe it. But it ain't gonna be easy. I've seen that look in someone's eyes before. I think she really does believe she can't live wit'out Fire. When we beat Fire, Ice's either gonna be completely lost, or she might try to kill you for beating her owner."
-
>"I suspect there is some genuine truth to their essences being somehow... entwined. If only we knew more about how, or in what way Ice might safely be separated from Fire. Fire himself has a vested interest in asserting that this is impossible, but it may not be so. And if this chain could be somehow severed, perhaps she might be willing to reexamine her own position."
-
>"I suspect there is some genuine truth to their essences being somehow... entwined. If only we knew more about how, or in what way Ice might safely be separated from Fire. Fire himself has a vested interest in asserting that this is impossible, but it may not be so. And if this chain could be somehow severed, perhaps she might be willing to reexamine her own position."
>"Maybe not severed..." Rin says thoughtfully.
>"What do you mean?" Lily asks, removing her arms from around the kasha's shoulders.
>"When a slave is that.... enslaved, cutting them off from their master can be the worst thing that can happen to them. I know how that sounds, but trust me. If we killed Fire, or even just imprisoned it like you two did with the Water one, it could do more damage to Ice than you can imagine. But... If we could attach her to a different master- Say you're right, Lotus, say there is some kinda connection between 'em that goes deeper than just slave and master. If we could unattach Ice from Fire and attach her to someone else, a new master, that would be better for Ice than cutting her loose completely."
-
>"Yes, a surrogate of some some kind. Though without knowing exactly how she is sustained by this connection, I could not say exactly what could replace it without doing her genuine physical harm. Assuming, of course, that Fire was being honest about that part; Ice, at least, seemed to think so."
-
>"Yes, a surrogate of some some kind. Though without knowing exactly how she is sustained by this connection, I could not say exactly what could replace it without doing her genuine physical harm. Assuming, of course, that Fire was being honest about that part; Ice, at least, seemed to think so."
>"We should get her to talk about it." Lily says, then pauses. "Why do you think she didn't talk? The other demons did."
>"Best guess is Fire didn't let her." answers Rin. "Someone like that probably thinks even Ice's voice belongs to him. She took a big risk with those feathers." Lily blinks in confusion. "Those feathers she gave to Lotus after Fire ran away. They were some kind of messages, weren't they, Lotus?"
-
>Nod
>"They were. When I touched them, I could sense... well, it was less words and more... sentiments, I suppose. But their meaning was clear. She told me that the next time we meet, we shall face a far harder battle than today - not only the full force of Fire's power, but depths to her own that she has yet to reveal. I... believe she may have been holding back today, as best she could get away with."
>"And then she pleaded with me to surrender, promising that the demons would spare those who serve them willingly - that those with the kind of power we share might even thrive beneath them."
>Shake our head slowly
>"She does not wish to harm us - this much is clear. No matter how powerful or vindictive some of her kin may be, her own existence is proof that this cannot be all that they are."
-
>Nod
>"They were. When I touched them, I could sense... well, it was less words and more... sentiments, I suppose. But their meaning was clear. She told me that the next time we meet, we shall face a far harder battle than today - not only the full force of Fire's power, but depths to her own that she has yet to reveal. I... believe she may have been holding back today, as best she could get away with."
>"Probably Fire's orders there, too." Rin speculates. "He did say he wanted to see what we had to throw at Ice. But it was brave of her to say it."
>"You really think she can do more than she did to us then?" Lily wonders aloud.
>"I reckon so. I think if she really wanted to hurt the others around, never mind us, she would have. Hell, that first sneak attack of hers coulda killed someone, but it didn't."
>"And then she pleaded with me to surrender, promising that the demons would spare those who serve them willingly - that those with the kind of power we share might even thrive beneath them."
>Shake our head slowly
>"She does not wish to harm us - this much is clear. No matter how powerful or vindictive some of her kin may be, her own existence is proof that this cannot be all that they are."
>Lily frowns. "Doesn't that kinda sound like what Water did to Ki... Chrysanthemum?"
-
>"Perhaps, or perhaps not. But it seemed to me that her request stemmed more from a genuine concern for our lives than any desire to have dominion over them. I do not believe I could yet extend the same sentiment to Water."
-
>"Perhaps, or perhaps not. But it seemed to me that her request stemmed more from a genuine concern for our lives than any desire to have dominion over them. I do not believe I could yet extend the same sentiment to Water."
>"Mmm, good point."
>Rin clears her throat quietly, seeming a bit uncomfortable. "I don't mean to doubt you, Lotus, but... Well, are you sure? It's possible Ice could have been doing that to get you to lower your guard. I'm not saying I think she IS!" Rin adds hastily. "I'm just saying, some slaves would do that if it would benefit their masters, whether they wanted to or not."
-
>"Perhaps, but I do not think so; her sadness felt genuine. Though it does not change our course. I cannot surrender and allow other lives to be ended while I might hold the power to change that, no matter the risk this places my own in. Where there is still hope, I will fight."
>Small smile
>"And there is always hope."
-
>"Perhaps, but I do not think so; her sadness felt genuine. Though it does not change our course. I cannot surrender and allow other lives to be ended while I might hold the power to change that, no matter the risk this places my own in. Where there is still hope, I will fight."
>Small smile
>"And there is always hope."
>Lily smiles oh so brightly. "I love it when you talk so heroically."
>White Rose's smile is a quieter expression, and she looks at Lily when she says, "She does it good, doesn't she?"
>"Oh yeah!"
-
>A little self-effacing chuckle
>"Please. You'll make me feel self-conscious."
-
>A little self-effacing chuckle
>"Please. You'll make me feel self-conscious."
>"Aww, don't be shy!" Lily exults as she dashes forward, catching you in a big hug. "You make a great hero!"
>"Shh." Rin hisses, her ears twitching. "I hear someone around the corner."
-
>Be quiet, listen, and wait
>Oh and, uh, which corner would this be?
-
>Be quiet, listen, and wait
>Oh and, uh, which corner would this be?
>You are standing near the southwest corner of the school. Around the corner is, among other things, the side entrance you used to enter the school with Kaguya.
>Your ears do detect the sounds of voices, at least two, but are not sharp enough to pick up much in the way of details. Especially not with the ambient din coming from in front of the school.
>Rin's twitching ears are a different matter. "Hatate." she says after a moment. Twitch. "And those twin friends of hers. One of them, anyway."
-
>Do we know which friends of her she would be referring to?
>Are they coming this way?
-
>Do we know which friends of her she would be referring to?
>Are they coming this way?
>Most likely, they are the bat-winged youkai twins Akina and Akiko, you don't recall their family name. Affectionately known as the Aki-aki duo around school. They are second years, a year younger than you. Akina is a member of the journalism club, like Hatate, while Akino is a member of the soccer team, as well as the gardening club.
>Twitch. Don't think so. I think they're standin' outside the side door.
-
>Would this side door be directly in our way out?
-
>Would this side door be directly in our way out?
>In a straight line, yes.
-
>Any obvious way to go around it?
>Are these people gossips, by any chance?
>I don't suppose it sounds as though they are waiting for us? Or at least someone to emerge?
-
>Any obvious way to go around it?
>Are these people gossips, by any chance?
>I don't suppose it sounds as though they are waiting for us? Or at least someone to emerge?
>The simplest way would be to go back the way you came.
>You don't know Akiko well enough to know if she's a gossip, but Akina seems like the sort who values information and enjoys keeping important things to herself. You think. You've only met her a couple of times, and you haven't been able to get a really good read on her in that time. And while calling Hatate a gossip would be unfair to her, she is the head of the school newspaper, and has a passion for revealing the truth.
>Twitch. Someone's comin' this way, but it ain't Hatate or Akina. Those two're standin' still. I think.
-
>Wouldn't 'back the way we came' imply leaving through the front entrance instead of the back?
>Is the place they're standing on the outside of the school wall or still inside? At least as far as we can assume from Rin's description?
>Then Akiko?
-
>Wouldn't 'back the way we came' imply leaving through the front entrance instead of the back?
>Is the place they're standing on the outside of the school wall or still inside? At least as far as we can assume from Rin's description?
>Then Akiko?
>You could access the back entrance/exit by going around the school the other direction, the way the two shrine maidens went. Or go through the school building itself, assuming the front door was unlocked.
>If they are standing outside the entrance you used earlier, they are inside the school wall.
>Might be. Can't tell from steps.
-
>How much of a detour are either of these paths
>And go quickly do either of them provide cover against potentially oncoming people?
>And would both of them place us clear of Hatate and co.'s current vantage point, while allowing us to exit the premises?
-
>How much of a detour are either of these paths
>And go quickly do either of them provide cover against potentially oncoming people?
>And would both of them place us clear of Hatate and co.'s current vantage point, while allowing us to exit the premises?
>Not much of one, either way.
>The door into school would be the quicker option, but the risk there was that it might be locked, you're not sure.
>Unless Hatate or her friends can see through walls, they can't see you from where they are until you go around the corner you're closest to.
-
>Let's see if we can duck through the school and go the other way around.
>Try ducking through the school. Quietly.
-
>Let's see if we can duck through the school and go the other way around.
>Try ducking through the school. Quietly.
>Understood
>Rather than dealing with the inevitable questions from school reporter Hatate, you turn around and head back the way you came, hoping to reach the school building entrance before you are spotted.
>Lily is a moment in following you and Rin, swinging her head back and forth before springing after you. Girls?
-
>Wait, was she not included in the previous conversation?
-
>Wait, was she not included in the previous conversation?
>She was. She simply sounds like she's trying to get your attention, rather than confused.
-
>Turn back around
>Yes?
-
>Turn back around
>Yes?
>Maybe we should talk to em.
-
>I thought we were hoping to attract as little more attention here as possible?
-
>I thought we were hoping to attract as little more attention here as possible?
>I know. But if we talk to them, maybe Hatate-sempai won't look into Keine-sensei as much. You know, give 'em something else to write about.
-
>Without knowing what story the police plan to make public, I fear that anything we say might create contradictions that would only invite further inquiry. Unless, of course, we told them everything, but I do not know if this is wise.
-
>Without knowing what story the police plan to make public, I fear that anything we say might create contradictions that would only invite further inquiry. Unless, of course, we told them everything, but I do not know if this is wise.
>No, you're right... Lily admits, looking a bit uncomfortable. I just don't like the idea that Keine-sensei might be the bad guy if someone doesn't set it right. It wasn't her fault this happened.
-
>I promise we will find out who or what was responsible for her actions here today, and then if need be, we will set the record straight on her behalf. I share your sentiments, Lily, but as yet we do not even have a definitive answer to give them.
-
>I promise we will find out who or what was responsible for her actions here today, and then if need be, we will set the record straight on her behalf. I share your sentiments, Lily, but as yet we do not even have a definitive answer to give them.
>We can probably trust Komachi enough to think she'll keep Keine-sensei's name out of it. Rin offers. And ya know damn well Mima won't want that gettin' public.
>Lily blinks. Why not?
>Wouldn't be good for her own image. Keepin' a shapechanger on payroll's wouldn't be weird for Unzan, but Mima'd hate the idea of somethin' she couldn't control workin' for her.
>The winged blonde brightens. That's true, isn't it.
-
>If anything untoward about Keine-sensei starts to circulate, we can do our best to address it then, but I do not think anything we could say to Hatate would avert that.
-
>If anything untoward about Keine-sensei starts to circulate, we can do our best to address it then, but I do not think anything we could say to Hatate would avert that.
>Lily nods. But we can hope. she says with a smile.
-
>Always.
>Let's get to cutting through that school. Hopefully.
-
>Always.
>Let's get to cutting through that school. Hopefully.
>With Lily satisfied, you return to your goal of curring through the school building. Having been a bit delayed by your winged friend, you walk a bit more briskly back towards the door. But not so briskly as to prevent you from having a glance back towards the gate leading to the street. The barricades in front of the gates remain manned by the police, and while the crowd of civilains and students seems, from what you can see, to have thinned out a bit, more than one indiviual whom you would guess to be news reporters can be seen accosting the officers standing guard. Of Mima, or any other member of the school staff, you see nothing.
>Since none of the press you can see are carrying cameras, and since they seem more focused on the ones in front of them rather than what's going on inside the gates, you and your comrades finish your short trek back towards the entrance to the school, Rin dashes ahead of you and tries pushing one of the doors open. It fails to yield to her efforts.
-
>Let's try ducking around the other side of the school then
-
>Let's try ducking around the other side of the school then
>Thwarted by your effort to escape out through the school, you, White Rose and Lily continue on your way around the school. Whomever was coming from the other side fails to reveal themselves in this time, and when you question Rin, she states that she can't hear footfalls on dirt from this distance, not with as much background noise as there is. Which includes, as you reach the southeast corner of the school, the sound of an ambulance siren, and you spot the flashing white and red lights of the vechicle heading in a northerly direction.
>The eastern side of the school that you now walk down with Rin and Lily is not as open as the other side, as half of it is occupied by the building used mostly by the hockey club for their practices and games in the winter, but also can be adapted for use by any of the sports clubs when the need arises. Apart from the swimming club. Partly due to the difficulties involved in the process, and partly due to the swimming pool occupying the upper portion of the field. Between the two sporting venues lies a plant-lined asphault path, with a bubbling fountain along the concourse.
>You are relieved at seeing no damage upon any visible structure, either from Keine's cursed form or from the battle with the demons. That is, until you see the entrance on the side of the building. At a glance, you would wager this is where Keine came in. There are marks of her horns on the top part of the door frame, dents and claw marks along the sides of the doorframe, and the mangled hinges hint at the fate of the metal door.
>Rin looks upon the damaged entrance with some concern. "It's really good we handled this before things got worse."
-
>Peer in through the doorway a little as we go by. Does the trail of damage seem to continue on the inside?
>"Indeed, though repairing some of the damage may take some time nonetheless. I wonder how this will affect classes....?"
-
>Peer in through the doorway a little as we go by. Does the trail of damage seem to continue on the inside?
>"Indeed, though repairing some of the damage may take some time nonetheless. I wonder how this will affect classes....?"
>A glance within reveal the door lying on the floor several feet inside. It is still in one piece, as far as you can tell, but it is stoved in as though it had been struck by a wrecking ball. There are some faint indentations and scratches on the floor, but nothing too serious, and while the roof shows the signs of Keine's passing, they are shallow.
>"Prob'ly safe ta say school's out for the day." Rin answers.
>"Maybe, but not for long." Lily says with a smile. "Principal Unzan will probably have all this fixed by suppertime."
-
>Chuckle lightly
>"Perhaps. Though who knows how many more parts of the school are in similar condition?"
-
>Chuckle lightly
>"Perhaps. Though who knows how many more parts of the school are in similar condition?"
>Rin pauses long enough to take another look inside, then springs back up to join you and Lily, as the winged woman replies "You know, if Vice Principal Mima allows, I'll bet there's a lot of students who'd volunteer to help with the repairs. That'd make things go a lot faster."
-
>"I imagine that would depend on the nature of the repairs. I suspect some places will need a proper structural assessment, at the least."
-
>"I imagine that would depend on the nature of the repairs. I suspect some places will need a proper structural assessment, at the least."
>"Strctural..." Rin sounds out the word not-quite-correctly. "That means, like, makin' sure the roof won't fall down, right?"
-
>"If perhaps not the whole roof than at least some door frames. And who knows what else might have gotten damaged? I suspect we didn't see all of it."
-
>"If perhaps not the whole roof than at least some door frames. And who knows what else might have gotten damaged? I suspect we didn't see all of it."
>Rin glances up at the building next to her. "I wonder if this power we got could fix it..."
-
>"Hmmm.... it does seem surprisingly versatile, but I am not sure that now is the best time to try experimenting, if we mean to leave without attracting further notice."
-
>"Hmmm.... it does seem surprisingly versatile, but I am not sure that now is the best time to try experimenting, if we mean to leave without attracting further notice."
>"Yeah, but, if we can fix it..." Lily starts, but Rin silences her with a shake of her head.
>"Lotus's right, things're gonna be hairy enough around here without us stickin' around ta answer a bunch of awkward questions. 'sides, we still need a lot of answers ourselves before we can answer theirs rightly." Lily's wings sag a bit, but she nods. Rin offers her a small smile. "You wanna see this place fixed, I know. So do I. But hey, if Mima allows, maybe we can volunteer."
>Lily smiles at the idea, but she doesn't have the chance to say anything about it before the brown haired tengu Hatate Himekaidou pokes her head around the corner. She grins an angular grin as she spies the three of you.
-
>Was this the corner ahead of us?
>It seems we have company.
-
>Was this the corner ahead of us?
>It seems we have company.
>It is.
>Rin frowns. How did she do that? I couldn't hear her comin'.
>"Well, hello, ladies." Hatate greets you, stepping fully into view.
-
>Nod politely
>"Good day to you, as well."
-
>Nod politely
>"Good day to you, as well."
>"My name is Hatate Himekaidou." she says with a bare-bones bow. "And you are, if I may be so bold as to venture a guess, heroes?"
-
>Frown slightly
>"Is the school budget so strapped that an offer of volunteer labor could make so large a difference as that?"
-
>Frown slightly
>"Is the school budget so strapped that an offer of volunteer labor could make so large a difference as that?"
>Your retort makes Hatate's grin waver a bit, and draws a pair of laughs from her right. A moment later, the twins walk out into view, led by the shorter haired Akina, who covers her mouth slightly with her left hand as she giggles at Hatate. The tengu winces at the sound, then gives you a wry grin. "I can think of some members of staff who'd go for that, honestly."
>"Unzan for one." Akiko adds, folding her arms behind her head as she grins at her sister, who giggles and nods once more.
>"But," Hatate says, more seriously, "I was referring to that confrontation that just happened."
-
>"Yes, I suppose that would have been hard to miss."
-
>"Yes, I suppose that would have been hard to miss."
>Hatate nods. "On behalf of the students of Mayoiga High School, I'd like to ask you and your comrades a few questions."
-
>"I expect the police should be making an official statement shortly. I am afraid I am not at liberty to discuss much else at present."
-
>"I expect the police should be making an official statement shortly. I am afraid I am not at liberty to discuss much else at present."
>Hatate gives you a look halfway between a grin and a smile. "I hope you'll forgive me if I'd like to try anyway."
-
>"I suppose that is the duty of a proper journalist, is it not?"
-
>"I suppose that is the duty of a proper journalist, is it not?"
>Hatate's smile is proud. "You understand."
>"Hatate?" Akina interjects.
>"Mm? Oh, yes, please."
>Now what? Rin says with a note of caution as the pink-haired woman takes a couple of steps towards you, and then inclines her head politely.
>"We wanted to thank you, for protecting this school." she says sweetly. "We saw that beast, and the power the other two beings had, but you fought them and won. It may not be much, but you have our sincere gratitude."
>Lily's wings flutter, and she beams. "Don't mention it! It's what we do!"
-
>Smile and nod politely
>"As she said. I am simply glad that no one was seriously hurt."
-
>Smile and nod politely
>"As she said. I am simply glad that no one was seriously hurt."
>"We were wondering if there was anything we might do for you?" Akina says with a smile.
>Her sister nods. "We owe ya something, for chasing off those... Well, whatever they were."
-
>Smile gently
>"If you wish to do something in thanks for this, I ask only that you pass along this kindness in your own lives; assist a stranger in need, show tolerance and caring to another, give someone a helping hand where you otherwise might not have. Each of us has something we can do in our own way to make the world around us a better place, and no matter how great or small, each act is important. No act of gratitude would make me happier than this."
>"Alternately, every harem could use a pair of twins."
-
>Smile gently
>"If you wish to do something in thanks for this, I ask only that you pass along this kindness in your own lives; assist a stranger in need, show tolerance and caring to another, give someone a helping hand where you otherwise might not have. Each of us has something we can do in our own way to make the world around us a better place, and no matter how great or small, each act is important. No act of gratitude would make me happier than this."
>"Alternately, every harem could use a pair of twins."
>Rather like you've seen Lily do, Akina's short wings flutter once, as she giggles a light sound. "My, what a lovely sentiment."
>"Sentimental is more like." her sister says with an easy grin, not unlike you've seen Marissa offer.
>"But it's good sentimental!" Lily counters in her big voice, followed shortly by the impact of her form against yours as she gives you the glomp.
-
>Gently return her embrace with one arm
>"Sentimental, perhaps, but I speak truly; if each person who received a kindness passed along another in turn, the world would be much the better for it."
-
>Gently return her embrace with one arm
>"Sentimental, perhaps, but I speak truly; if each person who received a kindness passed along another in turn, the world would be much the better for it."
>Akina hums in agreement. "That is a lovely thought."
>"Sorta sounds like something the Morning Star might say, doesn't it, sis?"
>The comparison makes a note of concern cross your mind, but Akina merely laughs her quiet laugh at her longer-haired sister. "Perhaps, but the world would be that much the better for one or two more Morning Stars, would it not?"
>Akiko grins again, folding her arms behind her head. "Can't really argue that."
>Gee, now I feel kinda bad for interruptin'. Rin's somewhat shy voice sounds in your mind, before she takes a step forward, and speaks aloud with more confidence, "I hate ta interrupt, girls, but we still gotta find those two creeps that got away. We can't stay and talk all day."
>"Yes, you're right." Hatate agrees, stepping past Akina, her notepad and pen in hand. "And I'll do you the favor of glossing over some questions of personal interest, and go right to the more important ones."
>"Fine."
>"First, what's the connection between that minotaur creature that broke out of the window of Kamishirasawa-sensei's classroom, and the two magic-using beasts you fought afterwards?"
-
>"Uncertain - this is something we intend to investigate ourselves."
-
>"Uncertain - this is something we intend to investigate ourselves."
>Hatate makes a note. And then, somewhat unusually for her, she hesitates before asking the next question. "WAS that first creature Keine-sensei?"
-
>How widely-spread and seriously believed were the rumors of her lycanthropy among the student body?
-
>How widely-spread and seriously believed were the rumors of her lycanthropy among the student body?
>While there were a number of theories as to why she was never seen on full moon nights, the 'lycanthrope' theory wasn't one of the most popular ones. So far as you know, no one among the student body really thought it was seriously possible, but there was the odd comment of 'be cool if she was a horse', or 'she'd make a better bull', and the occasional debate along such lines. Something that was debated for fun, rather than anything serious.
-
>Frown slightly
>"What would make you think such a thing?"
-
>Frown slightly
>"What would make you think such a thing?"
>"I couldn't see everything that happened, not with the cops trying to keep me on the ground. But I saw enough to see you fire some kind of beam at that minotaur, and the next time I saw, Keine-sensei was lying where the creature was. The only way that makes any sense is if she WAS the minotaur."
-
>Pause. Nod slowly.
>"A reasonable deduction. And a correct one. But I would ask that you be discreet about this information, for Kamishirasawa-sensei's own sake if nothing else. A dark power was possessing her, and her actions were not her own. I suspect of anyone present, her ordeal may have been the worst of all."
-
>Pause. Nod slowly.
>"A reasonable deduction. And a correct one. But I would ask that you be discreet about this information, for Kamishirasawa-sensei's own sake if nothing else. A dark power was possessing her, and her actions were not her own. I suspect of anyone present, her ordeal may have been the worst of all."
>"That won't be easy." Hatate admits. "It's my nature to report the truth. But even more importantly, I know the value of the truth. Every student at this school wants to know what happened here, and they WILL find out. You can count on it. Better they find out from one of their own."
>"Maybe you oughta let the teachers here handle that?" Rin suggests.
>Hatate shakes her head. "Even the most honest teacher here gets filtered by Vice Principal Mima. Censored," she practically spits the word, "would be a more accurate way to put it." With a raised finger, she adds, "And I'll ask you to be discreet about me saying that, if that woman crosses your path."
-
>"I respect the importance of truth, but this is about sensitivity to someone who has just been through a traumatic episode. Even if you say nothing but the plainest facts, I fear that spreading them so publicly will only foster needless fear and mistrust, and perhaps worse, to say nothing of what it will doubtless be like for her to see such a black moment in her life making front-page headlines - it will be bad enough already, I am sure, without her involvement spreading openly in the news. I am not sure anyone benefits from this."
-
>"I respect the importance of truth, but this is about sensitivity to someone who has just been through a traumatic episode. Even if you say nothing but the plainest facts, I fear that spreading them so publicly will only foster needless fear and mistrust, and perhaps worse, to say nothing of what it will doubtless be like for her to see such a black moment in her life making front-page headlines - it will be bad enough already, I am sure, without her involvement spreading openly in the news. I am not sure anyone benefits from this."
>Hatate winces. "I'm not trying to be insensitive. Just the opposite. I have a great deal of respect for Keine-sensei, I'll have you know. As a matter of fact, I consider her a friend of mine. And I have a great sympathy for what she's been through. Akiko's told me what happens to people with her affliction."
>"That reminds me." the named twin interrupts. "How exactly did you change her back? I didn't think it was possible to do that with magic."
-
>"I do not believe I did; I think she did that by her own will. I merely banished the dark aura which had taken hold of her - a force which I believe had compelled her into that state in the first place, and robbed her of her mind and will. This was something blacker than a normal episode of lycanthropy - of this I feel quite strongly."
-
>"I do not believe I did; I think she did that by her own will. I merely banished the dark aura which had taken hold of her - a force which I believe had compelled her into that state in the first place, and robbed her of her mind and will. This was something blacker than a normal episode of lycanthropy - of this I feel quite strongly."
>"What kind of force can do that?" Akiko asks.
>"And was it related to those other two beings?" Hatate adds. "Did they do this to Keine-sensei? More to the point, could they do it again?"
-
>"I am afraid I do not yet know the answer to all of these questions, though I intend to find out. The aura did resemble a power that I have felt used by their kind, but I do not know for sure if either of these two were responsible, or merely came to investigate it themselves. I fear this means I cannot give assurances that whoever caused this could not do so again. But I do promise that I will do all I can to seek them out and lay the matter safely to rest."
-
>"I am afraid I do not yet know the answer to all of these questions, though I intend to find out. The aura did resemble a power that I have felt used by their kind, but I do not know for sure if either of these two were responsible, or merely came to investigate it themselves. I fear this means I cannot give assurances that whoever caused this could not do so again. But I do promise that I will do all I can to seek them out and lay the matter safely to rest."
>"But could this happen again?" Hatate repeats. Then she expands, "To another teacher? Another student?" With this line of questioning, she speaks more with concern than with curiousity.
>"Again, we're not sure." Rin admits. "Maybe there was somethin' about Keine that made her more vulnerable, maybe there wasn't. Truth is, we just don't know for sure." That draws frowns from Hatate and the longer haired twin.
>Not Akina, however, whose smile hasn't faded since you first laid eyes on her. Although the expression has become a bit more serious as the conversation has gone on. "Are there any warning signs of this sort of disturbance? Something that could be observed and prevented?"
-
>"I am not certain how many others might be able to cure this affliction once it takes hold, nor indeed how easily another might even sense it. Nor, for that matter, do I know the full course of the effect or how quickly it acts. Kamishirasawa-sensei was absent yesterday, I believe, and might already have been exhibiting some obvious signs of it by that point. I might expect, at the least, uncharacteristically increased aggression and negative emotions, though certainly that on its own cannot be assumed to be signs of something darker - everyone has bad days from time to time, after all."
-
>"I am not certain how many others might be able to cure this affliction once it takes hold, nor indeed how easily another might even sense it. Nor, for that matter, do I know the full course of the effect or how quickly it acts. Kamishirasawa-sensei was absent yesterday, I believe, and might already have been exhibiting some obvious signs of it by that point. I might expect, at the least, uncharacteristically increased aggression and negative emotions, though certainly that on its own cannot be assumed to be signs of something darker - everyone has bad days from time to time, after all."
>"Oh, my, yes." Akina agrees. "If one jumped at every angry word, one would never touch the ground. But some sign, vague or no, is at least better than none."
>"Yeah, but this one, even I'd think twice about writing." Hatate grunts. "It's a bit TOO vague. I'd only put my fellow students on edge and have them pointing fingers before the end of first period."
>"Wouldn't do nobody no good, that." says Rin.
>Hatate nods, looking a bit pensive. "And that's really what I want to do, at the end of the day. Do some good for my schoolmates, I mean, and my teachers."
>"'part from maybe Mima." Akiko mutters to no one in particular.
>"On a day like this, even her, Akiko." Hatate disagrees. That comes as something of a shock to hear. Hatate, you know, is no fan of the vice principal. Not that this is abnormal, of course, but to hear someone say they wanted to do something good for Mima, without it being part of a bigger plan, is quite rare. To you, she continues, "I may be a reporter, but that doesn't mean I don't want to be involved. I'd just as soon have been fighting that ice owl myself, if I had your kind of power.
>Your ring reacts to her words.
>"Mighty brave of ya to say." Rin compliments the tengu as your ring pulses with power.
>"And I mean it, too. But since I can't, I was hoping that you'd be able to tell me something I could use to help here." After a beat, she adds in your direction, "Something specific to this situation, I mean, rather than the generality you mentioned before."
-
>"I do hope to speak with Kamishirasawa-sensei herself, after she's had time to recover. It is possible she may be able to say more about what happened, and how. And perhaps this would include a better answer to your question."
>"It is easy enough for those of our power to sense when close, but I know not for sure how well other supernatural senses and methods of divination would fare. I really do wish I could be more specific."
-
>"I do hope to speak with Kamishirasawa-sensei herself, after she's had time to recover. It is possible she may be able to say more about what happened, and how. And perhaps this would include a better answer to your question."
>"It is easy enough for those of our power to sense when close, but I know not for sure how well other supernatural senses and methods of divination would fare. I really do wish I could be more specific."
>"But you do believe Keine-sensei will be all right?" Akina asks.
>"Yup!" answers Lily. "I mean sure, we'll keep an eye on her just to be safe, but this isn't the first time we've fixed someone that something's bad's happened to. She should be fine, maybe in a day or two, but fine!"
>"And where IS she, anyway?" Hatate says. "I didn't see her after you changed her back."
-
>"That makes two of us, actually. But I believe she's in good hands."
-
>"That makes two of us, actually. But I believe she's in good hands."
>"I gotta ask, what kind of animal was she?"
>Before you can answer Akiko's question, Rin says, "Can we walk and talk, please? Won't be long before the teachers and them come in, and we don't want to be found here by 'em."
>"And why's that?" Hatate asks.
>"For one, there's gonna be enough problems around here without us dipping our hands into the vat. For another, we still have to track down those two critters with the bad magic. Can't do that standin' here."
>"Good point." the tengu agrees. "I didn't want to keep you much longer... Well, I DID," she admits, only somewhat sheepishly, "but you have more important things to do. And I've asked what I needed to, for now at least. Plus, I have a phone call to make."
-
>Nod
>"Very well. I ask again that you keep prudence and discretion in mind when you choose what to publish, but I appreciate the intent with which you pursue this. The earnest drive to help one's fellows in whatever way one can is a powerful force in times such as this - do not underestimate its value just because the acts of others might shine more visibly. If I learn something I feel you could use, I will be sure to pass it along."
>Depart
-
>Nod
>"Very well. I ask again that you keep prudence and discretion in mind when you choose what to publish, but I appreciate the intent with which you pursue this. The earnest drive to help one's fellows in whatever way one can is a powerful force in times such as this - do not underestimate its value just because the acts of others might shine more visibly. If I learn something I feel you could use, I will be sure to pass it along."
>Depart
>"Don't worry." Hatate assures you. "I don't run just anything- that's for tabloids. If I can't inform people of something useful, something that will help someone else, I don't inform people. End."
>"We trust you." Lily says with her big smile.
>Hatate returns her smile, then adds, "I look forward to hearing from you again." The tengu walks off to the side as she pockets her notebook and produces her phone. You and your fellows continue on your way towards the rear exit of the school grounds, Lily only now disengaging from you.
>"Oh, I forgot to ask!" Hatate calls after you a moment later. "What do you call yourselves?"
-
>Turn back to her and give a slightly self-effacing smile
>"Friends?"
-
>Turn back to her and give a slightly self-effacing smile
>"Friends?"
>Hatate blinks, then laughs. "I wasn't expecting that." she admits.
-
>"If you're looking for some kind of organizational title, I'm afraid I don't have one to give you. But you can call me Lotus."
-
>"If you're looking for some kind of organizational title, I'm afraid I don't have one to give you. But you can call me Lotus."
>"And I'm Lily!" the winged blonde introduces herself.
>Rin, with a nod, adds, "White Rose."
>Akiko chuckles and grins. "You could call yourselves the Flower Rangers."
-
>Smile lightly
>"I'll give it some thought."
>Depart!
-
>Smile lightly
>"I'll give it some thought."
>Depart!
>With the long-haired twin's suggestion in your pocket, you once again turn and make for the rear gates of the school grounds. This time, neither Hatate nor her friends belay your progress.
>"They're not gonna have any easier a time explain' why they're in here than us, Lotus." White Rose says quietly. "Ain't like they're official press."
-
>"While perhaps they aren't supposed to be here, I think the reason for their presence should be plain enough to anyone who wonders and it's clear they had nothing to do with events here. I do hope they don't get in trouble for it, though."
-
>"While perhaps they aren't supposed to be here, I think the reason for their presence should be plain enough to anyone who wonders and it's clear they had nothing to do with events here. I do hope they don't get in trouble for it, though."
>"That's what I meant. The cops didn't want anyone in here, and Vice Principal Mima probably won't either, not until she has a look at the damage herself."
>"Police probably won't be mad." Lily says. "Not since the bad guys are gone."
>"Maybe. Though speaking of the bad guys, Lotus, ARE we going after Fire and Ice right away? That's what I told Hatate and them, but that was more to let em let us go."
-
>"Though it may be fruitless, before that I want to try speaking with the Champion of Water again. There are questions from this battle left unresolved that he might have answers to - about the impending destruction of their world and the nature of Ice's bondage to Fire. Whether he would care to provide any of them, I cannot say; little love seems lost between some of the champions, though whether that would lead any to help undermine another, I do not know. And I imagine he may not be entirely happy to see us once again, either."
-
>"Though it may be fruitless, before that I want to try speaking with the Champion of Water again. There are questions from this battle left unresolved that he might have answers to - about the impending destruction of their world and the nature of Ice's bondage to Fire. Whether he would care to provide any of them, I cannot say; little love seems lost between some of the champions, though whether that would lead any to help undermine another, I do not know. And I imagine he may not be entirely happy to see us once again, either."
>"Water..." Rin mutters. "That's the one you three captured the other day, right?"
>"Yeah." Lily answers. "After the fight at the CRA." Lily's voice loses a noticable amount of energy with that sentance.
>Rin picks up on that as well, as she asks Lily softly, "Was it bad?"
>The winged woman is a moment before she nods. "Not the fighting, really, but, what came after..."
>Orin seems a little confused as Lily trails off, so she looks at you. "Do I want to know?"
-
>"Kiku was... angry. She wanted us to kill him. I... cannot say I do not understand her reasons - Water is dangerous and hostile and had very nearly done a terrible thing to her. But I do not want to take a life if there is still some faint hope that something better might come of it. That somehow our peoples can learn to coexist."
-
>"Kiku was... angry. She wanted us to kill him. I... cannot say I do not understand her reasons - Water is dangerous and hostile and had very nearly done a terrible thing to her. But I do not want to take a life if there is still some faint hope that something better might come of it. That somehow our peoples can learn to coexist."
>"You convinced her, then."
>Lily nods at Rin's statement. "She did. Somehow." A tremor runs through Lily's white wings. "I don't want to see that kind of hate again. It was like something out of a nightmare."
>Rin gives Lily a sympathetic look. "I can imagine. I've seen that kind of anger before, too. But still, Kiku should be there when we pay the Water Champion a visit. We'll need her power if he attacks us."
>"I know... I just..." Lily hesitates.
>"It'll be okay. I don't want to kill Water either, if I don't have to." That puts a smile back on Lily's face. "But how do we get to the Water guy? I mean where di- glik!" Rin is cut off by Lily's lunging glomp.
-
>Chuckle lightly
>Then lean in and give a light hug around Lily around Orin
>"It'll be okay. We found a better answer then, and we'll keep on finding them for as long as we can."
>"As for your question, I would need to create a key that can serve as passage between his dimension and ours - something connected to his nature."
>How far away is the pond that we based his prison's form around?
>Are there any other bodies of water nearby - preferably saltwater?
-
>Chuckle lightly
>Then lean in and give a light hug around Lily around Orin
>"It'll be okay. We found a better answer then, and we'll keep on finding them for as long as we can."
>"As for your question, I would need to create a key that can serve as passage between his dimension and ours - something connected to his nature."
>How far away is the pond that we based his prison's form around?
>Are there any other bodies of water nearby - preferably saltwater?
>Group hug! Always worth a minor delay in fleeing a battlefield.
>Rin seems to be torn between feeling happy and feeling uncomfortable, based on the slightly unsure smile on her face and the hint of tension in her body. She probably isn't quite used to group hugs. With a wry grin, you imagine that spending a few days around Lily will change that.
>"We left a way in for when we wanted to visit him." Lily adds. "Haven't made it yet."
>"How hard's it going to be ta make it?" Rin asks.
>From the school, it'd be about a fifty minute walk, an hour if you take your time.
>The bulk of the water within the city limits is underground, apart from the lake behind the Tortoise shrine and the pond in the Saigyouji Memorial Park. You know of a couple of small above ground canals that flow through the city, one of them not far from here, but they are all freshwater. Apart from the pool at the CRA, you can't think of any sources of saltwater within the city. At least in terms of natural sources.
-
>"Hopefully not unduly, though I admit that it is not something we have ever done before."
>From our own instinct about how this works, can we guess how important the specific source or content of the water would need to be here? Or might just plain water of any source do?
-
>"Hopefully not unduly, though I admit that it is not something we have ever done before."
>From our own instinct about how this works, can we guess how important the specific source or content of the water would need to be here? Or might just plain water of any source do?
>"Connected to his nature...." Rin mutters as the three of you separate from each other and continue on your way. "So that'd be somethin' like a glass of water, or something?"
>"Salt water." Lily corrects. "That's where we fought him, next to a salt water pool."
>"Think it makes a difference?"
>Lily shrugs. "Don't know. Kiku might, she's smart like that."
>You yourself would prefer to keep as close to the specifics of the initial encounter as possible, including the type of water you found the demon near. However, he claimed to be the Champion of Water. Theoretically, that could include fresh and salt water, and everything in between and beyond. Fresh water could do just as well as salt water for creating your touchstone between the Oubliette and the Physical. Likewise, natural salt water might not be strictly necessary, either. Water with salt in it could do just as well. And would certainly be easier to come by.
-
>Do we have any sense what might happen if we tried to create a touchstone out of something that wasn't sufficiently connected to him? Would it simply not function? Would it transport us somewhere else entirely? Are there any other risks?
-
>Do we have any sense what might happen if we tried to create a touchstone out of something that wasn't sufficiently connected to him? Would it simply not function? Would it transport us somewhere else entirely? Are there any other risks?
>You have a sense that if your power was a more 'traditional' type of magic, there might be some risks involved with using the wrong spell components. But you've seen enough of your power to believe it's different enough to negate most, if not all, of those risks. It's more likely that if the object is invalid in some way, it simply won't work, won't connect to the demon strongly enough to allow you to enter his jail cell.
-
>"She is also no more familiar with the use of these powers than we are. I think we might simply have to experiment."
>Do we have any sturdy sealed containers at home that we could use to store water and which we also wouldn't be terribly cut up to lose? A little vial of some sort? Maybe a perfume sampler? Smaller is generally better, here.
-
>"She is also no more familiar with the use of these powers than we are. I think we might simply have to experiment."
>Do we have any sturdy sealed containers at home that we could use to store water and which we also wouldn't be terribly cut up to lose? A little vial of some sort? Maybe a perfume sampler? Smaller is generally better, here.
>"Oh yeah." Lily replies. "Guess I forgot that." With a smile, she adds "But experimenting can be fun!"
>Rin gives the blonde a somewhat bemused smile. She is perky, ain't she. she comments quietly in your mind's ear.
>If memory serves, your shampoo bottle is nearly empty, though that might be a touch on the large side for your use. You also do, in fact, have a small glass bottle of perfume in your home, also nearly empty. If you recall right, there should only be enough for a spritz or two left in the little thing. Your salt and pepper shaker could also suffice, and would be cheap to replace.
-
>To Rin: She is indeed that. I find it rather grows on you after a bit.
>Are there any nearby places we could discretely drop in and drop out of our magical forms without being observed?
-
>To Rin: She is indeed that. I find it rather grows on you after a bit.
>Are there any nearby places we could discretely drop in and drop out of our magical forms without being observed?
>I don't mind, not a bit. She then smiles uncertainly. I'm just... Not used to this kinda thing.
>The greenhouse you hid behind on your way in is not too far off. And the surrounding area appears to still be deserted.
-
>Smile
>It will come in time.
>To both of them: For now, I think we should return to our normal selves, and then we can head back to my apartment and look into creating this keystone. I am hoping some tap water and table salt might be sufficient, but... we'll see.
>Head towards the greenhouse, and have the others follow
>I think we should have sufficient cover behind the greenhouse.
-
>Smile
>It will come in time.
>To both of them: For now, I think we should return to our normal selves, and then we can head back to my apartment and look into creating this keystone. I am hoping some tap water and table salt might be sufficient, but... we'll see.
>Head towards the greenhouse, and have the others follow
>I think we should have sufficient cover behind the greenhouse.
>Rin steals a glance over at Lily. Not complainin...
>Understood.
>Oohh, I get to see the Morning Star's house! Lily chirps, fluttering up into the air. "Oh, and yours, too, right, Rin-senpai?" she asks aloud.
>Rin blinks. After a quick look around and twitch of her ears, she answers quietly, "Just Rin's fine. And it really-"
>"Oh, right, yeah, sorry." Lily apologizes quickly. "White Rose." She regains her smile quickly. "I like White Rose, it's nice. And pretty!"
>Your two comrades fall in behind you, but Kiku's voice reaches you before you reach your intended destination, Lotus. When you have returned to your normal self, there is something here in the school parking lot I should speak to you about.
-
>To Kiku: Does that mean you here, then? I was about to contact you, in fact. What is it?
-
>To Kiku: Does that mean you here, then? I was about to contact you, in fact. What is it?
>I arrived her a few minutes ago. the Tiger miko informs you. If she ran here all the way from the Tiger Shrine, she made pretty good time. There is a woman here asleep at the wheel of her car. She appears to be under some sort of spell, but the type of magic that was used on her is exceptionally rare. I almost did not recognize it at first.
-
>Just the one? What attracted your notice?
>Also rare how?
-
>Just the one? What attracted your notice?
>Also rare how?
>From what Lily has been telling me, the battle between you three and the Ice Champion was a loud one. It would have been quite difficult for anyone to sleep through that. When I first saw her, I thought she may have been a victim of the demons or one of their youma, but as I got closer to her, I detected the trace of magic.
>Rare for this planet. Lotus, it's Lunarian magic.
-
>Do we know what the implications of this might be? Is at least some Lunarian magic understood or practiced by Terrans? Surely with as much contact as our two peoples had in past (even if unpleasant) some of the other side's ways would have become known to our world and its mystical practitioners?
>Lunarian? You're sure?
>And she does seem to be alone?
-
>Do we know what the implications of this might be? Is at least some Lunarian magic understood or practiced by Terrans? Surely with as much contact as our two peoples had in past (even if unpleasant) some of the other side's ways would have become known to our world and its mystical practitioners?
>Lunarian? You're sure?
>And she does seem to be alone?
>While you're rather knowledgeable in regards to history in general, specific applications of magic are another matter. But so far as your know, the brand of magic the Lunarians wielded was unique to them. It was far beyond any magic the Terrans had developed during the first war, and was still superior four hundred years later during the the second war. And even though both planets have been officially at peace for some decades, information hasn't been free to flow between worlds. It stands to reason that they've been as tight-lipped with their magical secrets as they have been with their technology.
>Conventional wisdom states that any user of Lunarian magic would be Lunarian themselves, and those are very rare on Earth nowadays. As a matter of fact, there's only one Lunarian you know of that lives in Mayoiga at all, and that's Eirin Yakogoro, who may be a wizard with medicine, but isn't known for throwing spells around.
>Positive. 4 Shrines Mikos are trained to recognize Lunarian magic. It is difficult to recognize, but not beyond my skill.
>She is. Kiku informs you as Lily and Rin, who had gone on ahead of you while you have been speaking with Kiku, return to their normal selves. Apart from her and myself, the parking lot is devoid of people.
-
>Superior in what senses? What sorts of effects could it achieve that Terran magic could not? Certainly putting people to sleep does not seem to be out of the range of various Terran techniques, no?
>Very well - we will be there shortly.
>Go on and change back
>To Rin and Lily: Slight change of plans. Kiku is here at the school now and has discovered a woman in the parking lot who seems to have been put to sleep by Lunarian magic. I think we should take a look.
>Let's go take a look!
-
>Superior in what senses? What sorts of effects could it achieve that Terran magic could not? Certainly putting people to sleep does not seem to be out of the range of various Terran techniques, no?
>Very well - we will be there shortly.
>Go on and change back
>To Rin and Lily: Slight change of plans. Kiku is here at the school now and has discovered a woman in the parking lot who seems to have been put to sleep by Lunarian magic. I think we should take a look.
>Let's go take a look!
>You're not entirely certain, given your somewhat limited knowledge of magical matters. From what you've read, however, you believe a Lunarian magician could perform spells five times as powerful as a Terran mage could with half the effort. One Lunarian mage was said to be the equal to nearly fifty Terran spellcasters. During the Second war the level of magic was a bit closer, more like ten to one, but the edge was still on their side.
>And certainly, both Terrans and Lunarians would have that kind of spell. It seems a rather simple one- in fact, Kiku told you such spells were not hard to learn. Harder to defend against, but not hard to employ. The strangeness of this circumstance would be the fact that it was Lunarian in origin, rather than the type of magic used.
>Moon magic? Lily blurts as you resume your mundane form.
>As if we don't have enough ta worry about. Rin mutters.
>Lily blinks in surprise as the three of you set off. "What makes you say that?"
>"The moonfolk came across space twice to attack this whole planet." answers your Rin.
>Lily flutters her wings. "So? That was a long time ago."
>"Not that long, Lily."
>In this time, the trio of you emerge into the parking lot. Immediately you find the hakama-clad Kiku standing by a somewhat familiar looking car. She holds her arm up slightly to draw your attention.
-
>"I would hesitate to leap to any conclusions just yet."
>Approach Kiku
-
>"I would hesitate to leap to any conclusions just yet."
>Approach Kiku
>Rin nods. "Sorry, mistress."
>As you head in Kiku's direction, Lily says, "Hey, check it out." She points towards the western end of the parking lot, where you spot Kaguya's dark blue porsche. "I thought she got out of here during the fight."
>"Maybe onea those things she was carrying gave her a faster way out." Rin speculates.
>While she speculates, you draw close enough to get a look at the woman Kiku mentioned. It's Asara-sensei, the blonde earth rabbit music teacher, whom you passed on the way in.
>"I found her like this." Kiku informs you as you draw to within speaking distance.
-
>"Oh my. We passed by her earlier, before the fighting started. I had just assumed she was napping - I may have been a touch preoccupied at the time..."
>Can we sense anything unusual from her ourselves?
-
>"Oh my. We passed by her earlier, before the fighting started. I had just assumed she was napping - I may have been a touch preoccupied at the time..."
>Can we sense anything unusual from her ourselves?
>"Someone might have put her here." says Rin. "Keep her outta the line of fire."
>"My thought as well." Kiku agrees. "The question is who."
>Now that you're closer to her, and your senses less occupied by the dark forces from before, you do sense a faint trace of something supernatural from the earth rabbit. Your senses aren't as sharp in your human form, but it feels similar to the power you sensed from the bowl Kaguya was using earlier. Not precisely the same sense of power, but not dissimilar.
-
>"This sense I am getting from the magic upon her... it feels somehow quite reminiscent to the divination power Kaguya was using earlier."
>"...and this was very near to where we first encountered her."
-
>"This sense I am getting from the magic upon her... it feels somehow quite reminiscent to the divination power Kaguya was using earlier."
>"...and this was very near to where we first encountered her."
>"Who is Kaguya?" Kiku asks.
>"Classics teacher." Lily informs her. "Really pretty, really rich, really nice long black hair, really smart..."
>Kiku holds up her hand to forestall Lily rambling. "A teacher here, right. Is she a Lunarian, then?"
-
>Not that we know of, presumably?
-
>Not that we know of, presumably?
>As far as you know, it's just one of the many rumors surrounding her background. Not an especially popular one, given the general feeling towards the Lunar people, but one that crops up now and then.
-
>"Not as far as I know - I mean, I'd heard a rumor or two, but nothing that would stand out enough to be taken seriously, certainly."
-
>"Not as far as I know - I mean, I'd heard a rumor or two, but nothing that would stand out enough to be taken seriously, certainly."
>"She must be." Kiku insists. "If this Kaguya was the source of this magic, there's no other explanation."
>"If she WAS a Lunarian, Byakuren, it kinda makes sense that she wouldn't go 'round tellin' everyone." Rin says to you.
-
>"I suppose that it would. But I hesitate to jump to this conclusion, either. The divination magic I spoke of seemed to emanate from a stone bowl that she was manipulating. She also possessed a magical ring of some kind, and it too seemed to be the source of another power she used. Even assuming that the power I sensed was itself Lunarian, might it simply be the artifacts that were and that the power stemmed from them?"
-
>"I suppose that it would. But I hesitate to jump to this conclusion, either. The divination magic I spoke of seemed to emanate from a stone bowl that she was manipulating. She also possessed a magical ring of some kind, and it too seemed to be the source of another power she used. Even assuming that the power I sensed was itself Lunarian, might it simply be the artifacts that were and that the power stemmed from them?"
>Kiku considers that. "I can't say for sure." she admits. "I believe that magical objects of Lunarian origin can only be used by a Lunarian. But I am not completely sure of that, our knowledge of their magic is far from complete."
>"So Houraisan-sensei could have found Lunar trinkets and learned how to use them?" Lily asks.
>"I would call it unlikely. Though not impossible."
-
>"I suppose we cannot know for sure. Though perhaps 'Lotus' might inquire, should an opportunity present itself. I did mean to speak with her after the battle was over, and she as well, I think - she reacted quite strongly at the mention of youma. But I lost track of her after the demons showed up. That is her car over there, incidentally."
>Point to her car
>"Perhaps she left by some other means, or maybe she's still somewhere nearby? Wherever she is, I suspect she took Kamishirasawa-sensei with her."
-
>"I suppose we cannot know for sure. Though perhaps 'Lotus' might inquire, should an opportunity present itself. I did mean to speak with her after the battle was over, and she as well, I think - she reacted quite strongly at the mention of youma. But I lost track of her after the demons showed up. That is her car over there, incidentally."
>Point to her car
>"Perhaps she left by some other means, or maybe she's still somewhere nearby? Wherever she is, I suspect she took Kamishirasawa-sensei with her."
>"Ah, yes, the lycanthrope teacher. Lily informed me of your confrontation. You are all all right, yes? She didn't bite or scratch any of you?"
-
>That is correct, yes?
>Assuming so: "She did not."
-
>That is correct, yes?
>Assuming so: "She did not."
>Keine did not manage to damage any of you.
>"Good. I would not wish to find a cure for that disease on top of everything else. But returning to this teacher of yours, if she is still in the vicinity, I might be able to locate her, if you wish. If her artifacts are still active, I should be able to track their energy."
-
>Nod
>"I think it would be worth trying."
-
>Nod
>"I think it would be worth trying."
>Kiku nods, then reaches into her robe.
>"Wait a second." Rin stops her, pointing her tails towards the sleeping rabbit. "What about her? Wouldn't it be bad if she woke up in the middle of magic?"
>Kiku regards her fellow feline youkai for a moment. "You are Rin Kaenbyou?"
>"I am."
>The tiger nods. "You reason well. But there is no risk in this case. The enchantment on this rabbit should last at least an hour. Plenty of time for a simple divination." Rin smiles faintly at the tiger at takes a step back. Kiku produces an ofuda and holds it out before her between her fore and middle fingers. Incanting a quiet spell, you feel an understated swell of power, accompanied by a sense of searching. The edges of the paper glow a pale silver as Kiku works her magic.
>After about fifteen seconds, the paper stops glowing and Kiku lowers her hand. "A simple divination it seems is not enough. If she is still in this vicinity, she is not using the items you saw her with."
>"So ya can't find her?" Rin asks.
>"I said a simple divination wouldn't." Kiku corrects her firmly. "A more advanced spell is required to find an inactive source of magical energy. But since the source is so rare, it will be easier to find than others would prove."
-
>"Is this something you could do from here? Or would the timeframe for this be more... extended?"
-
>"Is this something you could do from here? Or would the timeframe for this be more... extended?"
>"Slightly extended. The most reliable spell I can use here would take about two minutes to form. Possibly three, depending on how easily I can locate a willing spirit."
>Lily blinks. "Spirit?"
>"Yes, Lily, a spirit. A shikigami, to be precise."
>"You can do that?!" Lily exclaims, leaning forward. You note that Rin, almost involuntarily, leans backwards slightly.
>"Yes, I can." Kiku answers, seemingly unfazed by Lily's shouting. "It's a brand of magic I don't normally employ, but if the need arises, it is within my power."
-
>"I suppose there is no harm in trying, and this sounds swift enough."
-
>"I suppose there is no harm in trying, and this sounds swift enough."
>"Very well. I should inform you, though, that shikigami can be... flighty, I suppose would be the best word, though 'mischievous' would also apply. They obey when summoned, but it would not be out of the ordinary for them to try and have a bit of fun with the unsuspecting."
-
>"Duly warned, though it could hardly be worse than the other oddities we've encountered these last few days. At least assuming the warning was directed towards us, and not other bystanders in the surrounding area?"
-
>"Duly warned, though it could hardly be worse than the other oddities we've encountered these last few days. At least assuming the warning was directed towards us, and not other bystanders in the surrounding area?"
>Kiku emits something between a grunt and a chuckle. "Quite. And I did mean you, yes. Though speaking of bystanders, I would appreciate if you would keep an eye out for anyone who might wander by while I'm chanting."
>"Sure that's necessary?" Lily asks. "I mean, folks around her already saw-"
>"Just because two other shrine maidens were careless enough to be observed does not mean I wish to follow their example. I haven't guarded the temple's secrets for so long to simply stop caring now."
-
>"Very well; we can do that."
>To Rin and Lily: "Let's spread out a little, so that we can keep watch on each side."
>Do so
-
>"Very well; we can do that."
>To Rin and Lily: "Let's spread out a little, so that we can keep watch on each side."
>Do so
>"Understood."
>"Sure." Lily answers, a bit more subdued.
>Kiku cups one hand over the other and holds them over her belly, and you feel her gather in spiritual energy.
>She is pretty intense, isn't she? Rin asks you quietly as the three of you move out to keep a lookout.
-
>She is a very serious person and takes her duties especially so. But she has a good heart.
-
>She is a very serious person and takes her duties especially so. But she has a good heart.
>I'll be honest, though, Byakuren, I'm wondering how well she and Lily'll get along in the long run. They seem... almost totally different. I mean, I don't want to, y'know, say anythin' outta place, but, considerin' the situation we're in, I think I oughta voice concerns when I got em.
-
>Of course - always feel free to speak your mind. But here, I think what we have in common is more important than our differences. It is true that Lily's enthusiasm is little like Kiku's intensity, but we share a common cause we all believe in strongly, and are each committed to the protection of each other and of this world. And we are friends - some of us more than others at the moment, perhaps, but that too can grow in time. Kiku has lived a life set apart from her peers and bound by duty, but I think she is starting to learn what it means to have a friend.
>But beyond any of that, I am sure she of all people respects that we need each others' strength if we are to prevail in our cause - even those of people we might find little in common with at first glance.
-
>Of course - always feel free to speak your mind. But here, I think what we have in common is more important than our differences. It is true that Lily's enthusiasm is little like Kiku's intensity, but we share a common cause we all believe in strongly, and are each committed to the protection of each other and of this world. And we are friends - some of us more than others at the moment, perhaps, but that too can grow in time. Kiku has lived a life set apart from her peers and bound by duty, but I think she is starting to learn what it means to have a friend.
>But beyond any of that, I am sure she of all people respects that we need each others' strength if we are to prevail in our cause - even those of people we might find little in common with at first glance.
>You can sense Rin consider your words. I know I shouldn't be worried. I'm jumping to conclusions, I know, I only really met both of em today. But I've seen opposites like those two before, and it don't always... Rin trails off, and when she picks up, you can actually see a smile on her face. No, wait, now that I think about it, you and Marissa're pretty opposite of each other, ain't ya. And the two of ya get on great.
-
>Smile
>It happens. I have faith that things will be well between us all, one way or the other.
-
>Smile
>It happens. I have faith that things will be well between us all, one way or the other.
>I'm curious, though. What did ya mean when you said she was only now... No, I shouldn't ask, that's her business, isn't it. Never mind.
-
>I know little myself, to be honest, but it seems she may have been so consumed with duty as to miss even those around her who she might have called friend. The rest... perhaps she will share in her own time.
-
>I know little myself, to be honest, but it seems she may have been so consumed with duty as to miss even those around her who she might have called friend. The rest... perhaps she will share in her own time.
>You can feel Rin nod. Yeah, that makes sense. You see that in other linesa work, too, people gettin' too wrapped up in what they're doin', they ignore the world around 'em. And it ignores them right back. Lonely way ta live. The kasha pauses, and you sense a feeling of sympathy from her. It subsides when she says on, If I might be... Bold, 'bold' means honest, brave, right?
-
>I am not sure I would say 'honest', so much as 'daring', though being honest itself can sometimes take courage. But please, speak your mind.
-
>I am not sure I would say 'honest', so much as 'daring', though being honest itself can sometimes take courage. But please, speak your mind.
>Rin nods. If she's led that kinda life, I think making friends with you will be really good for her.
-
>Smile
>Thank you. And I do hope you are right - anything I could do to make her feel more appreciated as a person and as a friend, I would be the glad for.
-
>Smile
>Thank you. And I do hope you are right - anything I could do to make her feel more appreciated as a person and as a friend, I would be the glad for.
>I know it. Rin replies confidently. You really got a way with people, even the hardassed ones. Not that I'm sayin'- I don't wanna insult Kiku or nothin', but... Ah, hell, I'm trippin' over me own words. But I hope ya know what I mean- Hang on a sec. Rin breaks off. She had positioned herself closest to the school wall, on the street you came up earlier. I'm hearin' somethin' funny from out in front.
-
>Funny how?
-
>Funny how?
>Rin's ears twitch. Hard to tell. There's a lot of talking.... She trails off, then chuckles. Never mind. It's just Marissa. That explains why I thought I was hearin' as much laughing and shouting.
-
>Does she seem to be coming this way?
-
>Does she seem to be coming this way?
>No, I think she's trying to.... She thinks. Rally the crowd. Or settle em down. Or both. It's hard ta make out a lot of details, there's a lot of folks talkin' at once. But I don't see no one coming this way, not yet anyway.
-
>That is good.
>Continue to keep watch
-
>That is good.
>Continue to keep watch
>You keep your eyes peeled on the road, though this does not prove to be necessary for long. Your conversation with your Rin devoured much of the time Kiku needed to complete her spell. It may have taken some wind up time, but the casting itself is rather understated. There's a scantly audible pop from just in front of Kiku, and you sense her magical energy discharge. But... you can't actually see anything from where you are.
>Kiku, for her part, looks down towards the ground. She seems to be frowning. Or scowling, the expressions look similar on her face. "My summons were for but one." she says, sounding irritated.
>A sibilant, airy voice answers, "The power you ussed wasss different. It casst a wider call than you might have known."
-
>Can we move to take a look without straying too far from our vigil?
>If so, do so
-
>Can we move to take a look without straying too far from our vigil?
>If so, do so
>A few feet to your left should let you see though the parked cars well enough. So you take those few steps, and try to see what Kiku has conjured up.
>On the ground in front of her are two forms. To her left is a snake, about five feet long, and quite thin. To her right is a cat, about the size of a large housecat or a young wildcat. Possibly a lynx. Unlike ordinary animals, however, these two have a metallic exterior. The snake's scales appear to have been molded from sheet metal, and the cat's fur is bronze in more than just color. Both have empty white eyes that glow faintly. Despite their hard skin, both creatures have a faintly ethereal presence about them, as though they don't quite belong in this world.
>"How is that possible?" Kiku demands of the spectral beings.
>"You're the shrine maiden, you tell us." the cat purs sarcastically.
>This does nothing to make Kiku's scowl go away. "It can wait. You know why I have summoned you."
>The snake's head dips and raises. "A simple task." As it speaks, the feline disappears. The snake's tongue flicks in and out. "I believe I would have preferred you to summon only the one of us, myself." he whispers dryly, before vanishing as well.
-
>To Kiku: Is it possible the power you gained from your ring affected your summoning? I expect you are still not entirely used to it.
-
>To Kiku: Is it possible the power you gained from your ring affected your summoning? I expect you are still not entirely used to it.
>I felt no such interference. Kiku answers, though she sounds as though she isn't completely convinced. Slowly, she raises her gold ring and examines the facets of its jewel. Still... You may be right. And if so, I am glad I learned of it now rather than later. I will have to experiment before sundown.
-
>What is significant about sundown?
-
>What is significant about sundown?
>Well- Kiku starts, but cuts herself off quickly. She sighs quietly. My apologies. I'm still not used to discussing temple matters with outsiders, even after what we've been through. I will continue to work on that. Anyway, to answer your question. Do you recall meeting, or me mentioning, a sister of mine by the name of Toune? Average height, long sea-green hair?
-
>I remember her, yes.
-
>I remember her, yes.
>I had thought her magical skills were still in the basic stages, but it appears Satori does not agree. She has decided that Toune is ready to learn how to summon shikigami herself. I... admit, I cannot say I readily agree with this decision, but it is not mine to make. Toune thinks she is ready, and Satori agrees with her. Sundown is the time they have selected for her first attempt at binding a spirit to an ofuda- the most basic form of shikigami summoning. And I have volunteered to oversee the rite.
-
>Ah. And it would be less than ideal to not have a firm grasp of your own capabilities when attempting to instruct another in the very same rites.
>If I may ask... what are your reservations about this decision? Is there some risk if her magical competencies are not altogether up to the task at present?
-
>Ah. And it would be less than ideal to not have a firm grasp of your own capabilities when attempting to instruct another in the very same rites.
>If I may ask... what are your reservations about this decision? Is there some risk if her magical competencies are not altogether up to the task at present?
>To put it mildly. Kiku answers.
>Any number of things could go wrong during someone's first venture into this field. Our technique isn't as dangerous as the western styles of summoning, but it is far from without risk. If one should summon a spirit beyond their level of power, they run the risk of that spirit either running wild, or turning on its summoner, if not both. I might add, this is the main reason why I volunteered to be the one to oversee Toune's rite. My ability to conjure offensive and defensive magics is far beyond hers. If something goes wrong, I can keep her safe.
>It is also possible for the summoning to be reversed on a mortal. For instance, if they reached into the spirits world and found a particularly strong or truculent- Wait a moment, my shikigami are trying to speak to me.
-
>Of course.
>Pause and wait for the report
-
>Of course.
>Pause and wait for the report
>"Go ahead." Kiku says aloud. This confuses you, but then she says, "One at a time. One at a time." The tiger youkai sighs in vexation. "Just get back here now. Both of you." Kiku shakes her head after a moment's pause. "I swear it's like talking to children sometimes..."
>My shikigami have found something. she broadcasts to you and the others. They are returning to report.
-
>Very good.
>Again, pause and wait for the report
-
>Very good.
>Again, pause and wait for the report
>How did you know? Rin asks her.
>I am in contact with them, not unlike this method of communication we share.
>Ah. Wait, so why-
>Why did I not simply ask them to tell me what they found, instead of calling me back? Kiku makes no effort to hide her irritation. Because of all the shikigami I could have summoned, I got two who simply cannot coexist with each other for more than three seconds. It's simpler to call them back and deal with them in person.
>Oh, that's what ya meant by that 'just like kids' thing.
>A few moments later, the bronze cat and the metal snake reappear in the parking lot, the latter at Kiku's feet, the former standing atop Asara-sensei's car, licking its paw with its tongue.
>"Get down from there." Kiku orders the feline. Who looks rather surly for a moment, then returns to its paw.
>"Forget her, shrine maiden." the snake hisses quietly. "We found your magic-user. She is still inside that building, along with another female."
>"And that one has a tasty light." the cat adds. "Sort of like the one you've got now."
>Kiku seems slightly taken aback. "Like mine?"
-
>By 'light', presumably they don't mean anything physical that WE can see, no?
>Give them a few more moments - quite possibly it wouldn't do greater things for Kiku's mood to start asking potentially clueless things of her shikigami; it's not like she's that pleased with them as it is
-
>By 'light', presumably they don't mean anything physical that WE can see, no?
>Give them a few more moments - quite possibly it wouldn't do greater things for Kiku's mood to start asking potentially clueless things of her shikigami; it's not like she's that pleased with them as it is
>Correct. Your human eyes reveal nothing about you or your comrades beyond the mundane.
>"By 'that one', you meant the other woman?" Kiku asks the snake, who nods in answer. "That doesn't make sense. If what you saw was like the Light I now wield, that would mean she has this power as well." She looks over at you. "Did you produce another ring during this event?"
-
>Shake our head
>"I did not. Nor did I sense any power of that kind from her at the time."
-
>Shake our head
>"I did not. Nor did I sense any power of that kind from her at the time."
>"Then how could she have any kind of power like ours?" Kiku narrows her eyes and looks at the bronze cat. "If your fellow did not confirm what you said, I wouldn't believe you."
>The cat is unfazed by Kiku's anger. "Don't blame me if you can't make sense of what happened." she purrs. You swear you can see the hackles on Kiku's neck stand up.
>"But...." Kiku's head snaps towards Rin, who had been deep in thought since the shikigami returned. She hesitates before continuing.
>"Go on." Kiku prods her, though in a tone oddly gentle for someone who looks as annoyed as she is. Well, gentle for her, anyway.
>"We DID- Well, Lotus did use Violet Lotus on Keine-sensei, to fix her, turn her back to normal." Rin says after a moment. "Maybe.... Maybe she picked up some of her power that way? Y'know, like leaving a bit of water behind after you mop the floor?"
>Kiku frowns. "I didn't know that was possible."
>"I don't either." Rin answers quickly. "It's just a thought."
-
>"Whatever the cause, this merits investigation. I had hoped to make a quiet withdrawal from here while the crowds were still about, but I don't think this should wait."
-
>"Whatever the cause, this merits investigation. I had hoped to make a quiet withdrawal from here while the crowds were still about, but I don't think this should wait."
>Kiku considers that. "I am not certain I agree. The Champion of Ice has been weakened, and I am at my full strength. We should find either Fire or Ice and finish at least one of them, preferably both if we can."
>"But if Keine-sensei really DOES have power like us too, she could help us." Lily argues.
>"An' even if she doesn't, an' this is just some kinda accident, we really should now if we leave bits of power behind us." Rin adds. "Who knows what that could mean in the long run."
-
>"Also, I am not so certain that the manner of Ice and Fire's retreat means that the battle would be decided in our favor simply by catching them again, nor do I think we will catch either of them alone. I hesitate to simply rush after them when we might otherwise be able to better prepare for our second confrontation."
-
>"Also, I am not so certain that the manner of Ice and Fire's retreat means that the battle would be decided in our favor simply by catching them again, nor do I think we will catch either of them alone. I hesitate to simply rush after them when we might otherwise be able to better prepare for our second confrontation."
>Kiku scowls. "There is logic to what you say, all of you. I simply don't wish to let a demon run loose any longer than I have to. One was bad enough."
-
>"I agree with you wholeheartedly, and would not say otherwise unless I felt good reason to. Would that we could end this threat today and be done with it, but sadly I do not think this is the safest course - for either us or the people we would protect. I hope at least that they might remain licking their wounds long enough to not cause trouble before we are fully prepared to deal with them."
-
>"I agree with you wholeheartedly, and would not say otherwise unless I felt good reason to. Would that we could end this threat today and be done with it, but sadly I do not think this is the safest course - for either us or the people we would protect. I hope at least that they might remain licking their wounds long enough to not cause trouble before we are fully prepared to deal with them."
>"And don't forgot, the three of us did use our power, too." Rin adds to Kiku. "Ice might be down on power, but we three are too, even if we don't feel it."
>Kiku exhales sharply through her nose. "Very well. But while you're attending to this teacher, I should devote myself to figuring out just how much my new power has affected my magic. I must have this situation resolved by sunset."
>"What happens at sunset?" Lily asks.
>"There is a special ritual at the temple that I am to be a part of. I can not decline involvement, for a number of reasons, not the least of which being it would arouse suspicion in Satori."
-
>"Very well, then."
>To the shikigami: "Where inside the building did you find the women?"
-
>"Very well, then."
>To the shikigami: "Where inside the building did you find the women?"
>Neither spirit answers you.
>"They answer only to their summoner." Kiku informs you, before repeating your question.
>"When we found them, they were inside a small room. But this is no longer their location."
>"How do ya know from out here?" Rin asks the snake.
>"It is the talent of this snake." Kiku answers. "He can locate anyone whose scent he has tasted, if they are within a certain radius."
-
>"Then where are they now? And are they on the move?"
-
>"Then where are they now? And are they on the move?"
>Kiku relays your question, but it is the cat who responds, as it jumps down off the roof of Asara-sensei's car. "Never mind that, human. I have a mor-"
>"Yes, they are moving." the snake cuts her off. "They are currently moving down-"
>"important question." the cat cuts back in. The snake tries to continue, the two spirits talking at once, competing for volume.
>"Enough!" Kiku thunders. She raises her hand towards the bronze cat, and intones, "Begone." the cat yowls, shimmers with silvery light, and disappears into a twinkle of white and grey light.
>"Did you have to do that?" Lily asks, looking rather sadly after the dismissed cat.
>"Their bickering is pointless." Kiku answers bluntly. "We have more important things to do than listen to do spirits quarrel like spoiled children."
>A moment's silence passes, the sound of the crowd in front of the school the only noise. "As I was trying to say," the snake whispers in its metallic hiss, "They are both moving down a flight of stairs."
-
>To Kiku: "Was it not possible that it had actual important information to relay?"
>"And on which end of the building is this flight of stairs?"
-
>To Kiku: "Was it not possible that it had actual important information to relay?"
>"And on which end of the building is this flight of stairs?"
>"If she did, I can ask her later. When the situation is more... appropriate. Though I doubt she did." Kiku adds with a growl.
>"I agree." the snake contributes, coiling its metallic body under itself. "That one is selfish and vain, concerned not with the wants of others but only its own."
>The snake points its head towards the western side of the building. "That side. Closer to where we are than the people on the other side. They have stopped." it says suddenly.
>"Stopped. You mean they aren't moving?" Kiku asks. The snake nods.
>A 'hmmm' comes from Lily. "Hey Rin, can you hear 'em in there?"
>The kasha shakes her head. "If they were near an open window, maybe, but not normally."
-
>"That is good enough; I imagine we can find them."
>Presumably we're safely sheltered from bystanders already, as we've been having this conversation, so let's all 3 of us transform again, then head out towards the school once more and the nearest entrance to the indicated side of the building
-
>"That is good enough; I imagine we can find them."
>Presumably we're safely sheltered from bystanders already, as we've been having this conversation, so let's all 3 of us transform again, then head out towards the school once more and the nearest entrance to the indicated side of the building
>"Yeah." Rin says with a nod. "That's probably the same stairs we used goin' up."
>You are, and you've not seen anyone coming, nor have your fellow magical girls reported incoming civilians. And so, with a flourish of light and sound, you, Rin and Lily return to your magical girl guises.
>"H, Hang on a sec, girls." Lily says as you and Rin start heading back towards the school. "What about Asara-sensei here?"
>"What about her?" Kiku asks.
>"Well, we can't just leave her here."
>"Why not? She is in no more danger."
>"Yes she is!" Lily insists. "From Vice Principal Mima. If Mima found her sleeping on the job, she might fire her."
>Kiku narrows her eyes. "Surely your vice principal cannot be THAT vindictive."
>"You've never met her." Rin drawls. "Lily's got a point, Lotus. Mima ain't the forgivin' kind, not when her staff does wrong."
>"Yeah!" Lily adds. "It's not her fault Kaguya pulled a Maleficent on her!"
-
>"Even the vice principle could hardly fault a teacher for sleeping when off the job, could she? Class is clearly cancelled."
>To Kiku: "That being said, do you have any idea how much longer it might last on its own? And could you safely dispel it?"
-
>"Even the vice principle could hardly fault a teacher for sleeping when off the job, could she? Class is clearly cancelled."
>To Kiku: "That being said, do you have any idea how much longer it might last on its own? And could you safely dispel it?"
>"Yeah, but remember when we came back here? China was watching the gate on that side." Lily points her wing at the sleeping rabbit. "What if Asara-sensei was supposed to be watching this gate, before Kaguya whammied her?"
>"That does make some sense." Kiku agrees. "To be honest, I myself have done that, though not for many years."
>"You've watched gates?"
>"No, employed sleep spells." Kiku replies. "When I needed to work unobserved. I knew there would be times I would have to deal with civilians in the vicinity of an exorcism or something else we shrine maidens did in secret, so I taught myself sleeping magic."
>Kiku takes a long look at the rabbit. "Somewhere between an hour and two, I would guess. I can't be more specific. And yes, I can dispel it."
-
>"Then I think I would suggest you do so when you yourself ready to depart the vicinity."
-
>"Then I think I would suggest you do so when you yourself ready to depart the vicinity."
>"Which I had planned to do now." answers Kiku. "I had planned to find an isolated place myself to work on the problem of my summoning."
>"Well, can't ya do that later?" Lily pleads.
>"As I said," Kiku replies, somewhat tersely, "I am on a deadline. I won't sacrifice-"
>"Uh, Kiku-san?" Rin interrupts, sounding a bit unsure. "I hate to interrupt, but, if you can break that sleep spell, how close do ya need to be to do it?"
>"A spell like this, I can dispel from a hundred...." Kiku trails off, then nods slowly. "A hundred feet away. Plenty of distance to conceal myself from her sight. Thank you, Ri...." Kiku starts, then pauses.
>"White Rose." Rin supplies.
>The ghost of a smile plays at the corner of Kiku's lips. "White Rose it is." She then turns to Lily, "Will that satisfy you-"
>The Metal Miko is interrupted by Lily giving her a mighty hug. "Thank you, Kiku!"
>"You are welcome. Now stop hugging me."
-
>In Lily's general direction: "We do both have our respective businesses to attend to."
>To Rin: And thanks for the suggestion.
>Let's head on back to the school to look for Kaguya and Keine
-
>In Lily's general direction: "We do both have our respective businesses to attend to."
>"Oh, right." Lily says, unwrapping her arms from the only slightly-relieved looking Kiku. "Hugs later." Rin chuckles.
>To Rin: And thanks for the suggestion.
>Let's head on back to the school to look for Kaguya and Keine
>It seemed like a good idea at the time. Rin answers as you resume your course towards the school, Lily's wings fluttering with a happy sound as she follows you. Kiku was worried about bein' seen, so I figured, if she could wake her up while hiding behind a car or somethin', that'd satisfy her and make Lily happy. And keep sensei outta trouble with Vice Principal Mima, of course.
>"Hey, Lily." Rin asks as Lily catches up to you and she. "Can I ask ya somethin'?"
>"Of course!"
>"What did you mean when ya said 'pulled a Malificint?'"
>Lily blinks. "You know. Did what Maleficent did to Sleeping Beauty." Your kasha seems no closer to understanding. This makes Lily drop to the ground and stop dead in her tracks. "Don't tell me you've never seen 'Sleeping Beauty'." she blurts in disbelief.
>Rin turns to face her, looking just a touch ashamed. "Well, I've heard of it..."
>"Oh, you poor thing!" Lily cries, sprinting forward and clasping Rin's hands. "That settles it. We're having a movie night tonight."
>"Uh..." Rin stammers. "Ain't we supposed ta grill the Water guy?"
>"Oh yeah. Hmmmmmmmmmm...." Lily screws up her face in thought, seriously weighing the weight of the two options. "Okay, tomorrow, then, sleepover at Byakuren's. I'll bring the movies."
-
>Chuckle lightly
>"Well, we'll see what happens between now and then."
-
>Chuckle lightly
>"Well, we'll see what happens between now and then."
>"Or tonight." Lily adds. "If we get everything else done first." She smiles. "Papa always taught me to finish your homework first."
>Despite herself, Rin laughs. "'Homework', eh. I guess that's one way ta put it."
>With a gentle prod, you get your energetic blonde friend back on track. Rin offers another suggestion, "If dat snake was right, and they're usin' the same stairs we went up before, we should use the same stairs." You agree, and three of you walk briskly that way.
>As you draw nearer to the door, however, Rin's ears twitch. "I can hear their voices, girls." She tilts her head slightly. "I think they're arguing."
-
>Can you tell what about?
-
>Can you tell what about?
>Rin listens for a moment, frowing in concentration. I think.... Keine-sensei's sayin' she's not happy about leaving, and Kaguya-sensei trying to tell her it's the right thing to do.
-
>Well, we do need to see her nonetheless. Let's go.
>Head towards where they are. (If we aren't sure, have Rin lead the way)
-
>Well, we do need to see her nonetheless. Let's go.
>Head towards where they are. (If we aren't sure, have Rin lead the way)
>Rin had been abreast of you, but you direct her and her ears to take point, which she does as your troop continues forward.
>"So they must me near an open window?" Lily asks her, quietly.
>Rin shakes her head. "Door." she adds with a point towards your destination. "Must be open a bit."
>Moments later, you confirm this yourself. The door you used earlier is in fact slightly ajar. From here, you can hear Keine and Kaguya yourself, though their voices stop just after Rin opens the door. As you enter into the school once more, you can hear heavy footfalls coming down the hall, from the staircase.
-
>Are the footsteps approaching or retreating?
>And did it sound as though their voices fell silent in response to the sound of the door opening?
>Rough estimate of how far away they are
-
>Are the footsteps approaching or retreating?
>And did it sound as though their voices fell silent in response to the sound of the door opening?
>Rough estimate of how far away they are
>They are getting louder, indicating they are coming down the stairs towards you.
>You don't think so. The door opening did not produce much noise, if any. Rin may have heard it open, but Keine and Kaguya wouldn't have, you would guess.
>The stairway they are coming down is nearly at the end of the hallway.
-
>Well, if they don't seem to be defensive or retreating, let's just continue to approach
-
>Well, if they don't seem to be defensive or retreating, let's just continue to approach
>Rin lets you take point as you re-enter the school. The extra footfalls from up ahead add a bit more life to the building, but there's still something utterly eerie about this place when it's deserted as it is, even virtually deserted. Still, the knowledge that a corrupted lycanthrope is no longer stalking through the hallway corridors lightens your step considerably.
>As you pass the second door to your left, Keine emerges from the staircase into the hall. Dressed now in her blue and white tracksuit, the tall teacher seems outwardly no worse for wear for her experience. She turns towards the door you entered from, and pauses when she lays her eyes upon you and your group.
>"What's wrong now?" Kaguya's voice asks from behind Keine, and the raven-haired woman, still clad in her mask, looks out from around the corner of the staircase. "Oh, it's you again." she remarks in your direction. "I wasn't expecting to see you so soon."
-
>"Now that the immediate crisis has passed, I wanted to make sure you were both okay."
>Can we sense anything unusual from Keine?
-
>"Now that the immediate crisis has passed, I wanted to make sure you were both okay."
>Can we sense anything unusual from Keine?
>Kaguya gives you a nod. "It pleases me to be able to say that we are... Keine?" she pauses, as the taller teacher takes step forward, a cautious step in your direction.
>You can indeed. Your othersight reveals currents of light coursing throughout her body.
>The teacher in question looks upon you curiously as she approaches you. "I.... know you. Don't I?"
-
>Currents of light? Does it seem possible this was the remnants of our Violent Lotus in some fashion, like Lily suggested?
>"I was the one who freed you from the darkness that had taken hold of you. I guess I don't know how much of that ordeal you would have been aware of, at the time."
-
>Currents of light? Does it seem possible this was the remnants of our Violent Lotus in some fashion, like Lily suggested?
>"I was the one who freed you from the darkness that had taken hold of you. I guess I don't know how much of that ordeal you would have been aware of, at the time."
>It does seem possible. The light within Keine isn't colored violet, but it does feel like your own.
>The teacher shakes her head slightly. "I don't remember anything. But.. I saw you. I thought I was... But you're no dream." she says with growing confidence.
-
>Feel like our own in a way that, say, neither Rin nor Lily's power does? Or just reminiscent of our ring powers in general?
>There is nothing strange about her visually, yes?
>Smile gently
>"No, I am not. How are you feeling?"
-
>Feel like our own in a way that, say, neither Rin nor Lily's power does? Or just reminiscent of our ring powers in general?
>There is nothing strange about her visually, yes?
>Smile gently
>"No, I am not. How are you feeling?"
>In your eyes, it feels more like your own distinct power. However, it does share some similarities to that of Rin and Lily's, and Kiku's as well, insomuch as you can tell all of them came from the same source. You can understand how the snake would have made the connection between that light and Kiku's light.
>Visually, she appears quite normal, though her hair is a bit frazzled in places.
>The history teacher takes a long breath. "Years ago, I got really sick once. I had a fever, and it laid me up for almost a week. I feel now like I did when that fever broke, and I woke up."
>"But you're okay now?" Lily asks, sounding quite concerned.
>Keine gives her a cautious smile. "I think I am. But I still don't know what happened to me."
>"Can we talk on the way to my car?" Kaguya asks as she catches up to Keine. "I was about to take her home."
-
>"Yes, of course."
>Gesture for her to lead on and then follow
>To Keine: "What is the last thing you can remember, then? Before waking up here, of course."
>Does the power we can see inside her seem 'active' in any sense we can determine? Or does it seem quite plausible that it could just be residuals from what we hit her with?
>Did we detect any such traces of lingering power in the woman we cleansed down at the CRA, after doing so?
-
>"Yes, of course."
>Gesture for her to lead on and then follow
>"Thank you." Kaguya answers, and walks past Keine and then you.
>"Uh... Your car...?" Keine calls after her.
>"It's all right, Keine. They already know who I am." the raven haired woman says, managing to sound only barely annoyed.
>Keine blinks in surprise, then gives her fellow teacher a hint of a grin. "How vexing that must be for you."
>"It is not a position I find myself in often." Kaguya retorts. You have a feeling something unsaid passed between the two teachers.
>To Keine: "What is the last thing you can remember, then? Before waking up here, of course."
>Does the power we can see inside her seem 'active' in any sense we can determine? Or does it seem quite plausible that it could just be residuals from what we hit her with?
>Did we detect any such traces of lingering power in the woman we cleansed down at the CRA, after doing so?
>Keine's head lowers as she thinks. "We were at home. My home. Kaguya, Mokou and me. I hadn't been feeling too well the last few days, and they were looking after me. I thought at it was just...." She bites her lip. "You... you all know about my... condition, right?" she asks in a small voice.
>Rin nods gently at her as Kaguya places a comforting hand on the shoulder of the history teacher. The woman sighs quietly. "You'll have to forgive me. I've kept that a secret for a long time. I don't enjoy talking about it."
>It doesn't appear to be doing anything other than lingering in her body, as far as you can determine. Given the similarity in sensations between your own power, and the energy coursing through Keine's body, it almost has to be residual energy from the light you used to restore her to normal. But if it is having any effect on Keine at all, you can't determine what.
>You didn't notice any such residual energy in the woman with the stripe on her face. Once you had destroyed the evil ring on her finger, she seemed a normal human again.
-
>"I don't mean to pressure you into an uncomfortable subject, but I think it important if we can try to discern the events that led up to what happened today."
-
>"I don't mean to pressure you into an uncomfortable subject, but I think it important if we can try to discern the events that led up to what happened today."
>"I know that." Keine replies quietly. "I just..."
>Kaguya offers her fellow teacher a comforting smile, before addressing you, "You understand this isn't easy for her to talk about."
>"It's all right, Kaguya. I can tell she isn't pressing, it's... Well." she straightens herself out and takes a short breath. "Nothing else for it. For the past few days, I had been- thank you." she says to Rin as the kasha pulls the door open for her. "I'd been experiencing some symptoms which I'd thought was my affliction flaring up. It does do that every now and again."
>"What kind of symptoms?" Rin asks with as much delicacy as you think she can manage.
>"Mostly increased aggression. Which is a fancy way of saying I've been in a terrible mood for days." She smiles somewhat shyly at Kaguya. "Looking back, I'm not sure how you put up with me."
>"You on your worst day is less aggravating than Mokou on her best." Kaguya replies.
>Keine gives the dark haired woman a tolerant look before explaining on, "Apart from that, I was hungrier than normal, and more fatigued as well. And this morning..." She shakes her head, pressing her hand to her temple. "I don't... remember a lot of this morning. I remember coming into the kitchen..." She frowns at Kaguya as she adds, "I remember the two of you arguing."
>"I am sorry for that." the masked woman answers contritely. "We... just couldn't help it."
>"Can you ever? Anyway, I think I shouted at them both. Then my head swam, and... Well, THIS happened."
-
>"So, you don't remember anything that happened between then and now?"
-
>"So, you don't remember anything that happened between then and now?"
>"I don't remember anything I DID. But... there was something, at the end. I can only describe it as a vision." She trails off, then shakes her head. "I don't... It was personal."
>"I think you should tell her." Kaguya says after a moment.
>"But-!"
>"She's the one that changed you back, and with a power I've never felt before. She might be able to help you make sense of it." Reaching up behind her head, Kaguya pulls off her mask, so she can look at Keine eye to eye. "Or more."
>Keine, still seeming hesitant, asks instead, "Just how DID you do that? How did you change back? No, no, first I have to know, what HAPPENED to me? How did I become that thing?"
-
>"Some dark force had suffused you, filling your being with power and malice. The anger you felt was spurred on by this, and worse. I know not for certain where it came from, or how it came to inhabit you - in fact I had hoped your own memories of the past days would help illuminate this. But the feel of its nature is not wholly unfamiliar to me."
-
>"Some dark force had suffused you, filling your being with power and malice. The anger you felt was spurred on by this, and worse. I know not for certain where it came from, or how it came to inhabit you - in fact I had hoped your own memories of the past days would help illuminate this. But the feel of its nature is not wholly unfamiliar to me."
>"Then you've seen this happen to someone else?"
-
>"Not precisely, though I have seen objects twisted to malicious forms by similar dark powers. What I sensed from you was not exactly the same, but reminiscent of, the auras I have felt in the presence of demons and their youma servants."
-
>"Not precisely, though I have seen objects twisted to malicious forms by similar dark powers. What I sensed from you was not exactly the same, but reminiscent of, the auras I have felt in the presence of demons and their youma servants."
>"Youma?" Keine blinks, then turns to Kaguya. "Isn't that-?"
>"Yes." the classics teacher says with a slow nod. "And that's something I mean to discuss with these girls later myself."
>Rin gives Kaguya a somewhat pointed look, which the raven haired teacher doesn't miss. "We can discuss that later." she says again. "The side of the school isn't the place for a conversation that long."
>"It is if it's related to what happened to me." Keine counters.
>"Even you can't cover that much history in a few minutes, my dear. And you know how it would go."
>Keine considers that, and while she thinks, Kaguya asks you, "Were you able to damage the demons any before they retreated?"
-
>"Perhaps a little, though I do not think substantially."
-
>"Perhaps a little, though I do not think substantially."
>"How'd you know they retreated?" Rin asks her.
>"Simple deduction. If either of them had been destroyed, I would have detected it, which I did not."
>"You weren't watching?" Lily asks curiously.
>Kaguya does not answer her directly, but rather gives Keine a quiet smile. "I had other things to take care of."
-
>To Keine: "While you may not remember what happened this morning after walking into the kitchen..."
>Turn to Kaguya: "You were there. What happened next?"
-
>To Keine: "While you may not remember what happened this morning after walking into the kitchen..."
>Turn to Kaguya: "You were there. What happened next?"
>"She.. changed." Kaguya answers, with a modicum of discomfort. "Keine was right, she did shout at Mokou and myself, but she stopped. A bit sooner than either of us were expecting, I would say. She looked like she was about to fall over, but then... Well." she casts a quick look in Keine's direction. "You'll forgive me if I spare you the less pertinent details. But she screamed, once. Then she doubled over, which wasn't exactly unlike what normally happens when she changes on full moon nights. But the change that happened..." Kaguya's exquisite beauty can't disguise the haunted look in her eyes. "I don't believe I'll ever forget it."
-
>"I shall assume that the form she normally takes on those occasions appears... rather different."
-
>"I shall assume that the form she normally takes on those occasions appears... rather different."
>Kaguya looks at Keine again once more before answering. "Quite different, yes."
>"More importantly, it's less violent as well." Keine adds, not sounding at all comfortable discussing the matter. "What happened today was leagues beyond anything I've ever done before. Or any of my ancestors-" She cuts herself quickly, biting her lip.
-
>"I'm sorry - I don't mean to pry into something obviously personal. I hope you understand the spirit in which I inquire."
>"With that said, if the last day or two doesn't seem to contain any obvious link to the source of this problem, how about before this? Did anything unusual happen to you before you felt yourself starting to grow more agitated? Even something that might have seemed trivial at the time?"
-
>"I'm sorry - I don't mean to pry into something obviously personal. I hope you understand the spirit in which I inquire."
>"With that said, if the last day or two doesn't seem to contain any obvious link to the source of this problem, how about before this? Did anything unusual happen to you before you felt yourself starting to grow more agitated? Even something that might have seemed trivial at the time?"
>Keine gives you a grateful look. "I do. It's... I am not quite myself yet. And I'm still worried about Mokou, too..."
>"I told you you shouldn't." Kaguya admonishes her. "And even if you had, you know just as well as I do she'd be perfectly fine."
>Keine's face darkens. "So you've said." she answers dangerously. "You'll have to forgive me if I waste my time on little things like concern."
>"I didn't deserve that, Keine."
>"Excuse me, ma'am." Lily interrupts, her wings flaring out to the side. "But who's this Mokou?"
>Keine's face softens noticeably. "That's Mokou Fujiwara. She's a gym teacher here at this school. We are... close."
>Nice move, Lily. Rin compliments the blonde.
>I didn't want them to fight. This isn't supposed to be a time for fighting.
>The blueish haired teacher ponders your question. "I.... don't think so. At least I can't think of anything. I did change..." she pauses, then sighs. "I suppose I may as well. There is a certain... potion, I take. It suppresses my lycanthropic transformations. I had to change one of the ingredients in it two days ago, but this was after I had already noticed my temper growing more and more frayed."
>"Do ya remember when it started?" Rin asks.
>Keine nods. "Thursday morning. As near as I can tell, I started showing signs of... whatever this was, on Thursday."
-
>"Where were you Wednesday afternoon, if I may ask?"
-
>"Where were you Wednesday afternoon, if I may ask?"
>"I was here at school, until sundown." She smiles. "I'm fairly sure I spend more time here than at my house, to be honest."
-
>"So you were here when the ambulance arrived for the students affected by the gas leak?"
-
>"So you were here when the ambulance arrived for the students affected by the gas leak?"
>Keine scowls. "Yes. And we still haven't found the source of that, either. That caused me more than a little aggravation. Of course, that would have been true even if I had been myself." she adds.
-
>"Well, I can provide you an answer to at least that much: there was no gas leak. The affected students were attacked by a youma. Another demon had been present on the school grounds at that time as well, but retreated."
>"No lasting harm was done to any of the students, as far as I could tell, but the youma in question had been a creation of that demon and I wonder now if it might have done something elsewhere in the school that I had not observed. Can you recall anything else unusual you might have encountered or experienced that afternoon?"